Skip to main content

Full text of "Sight and Sound (1963-10)(BFI)(GB)"

See other formats


The  Contemporary 
Cinema 

Penelope  Houston 


The  starting-point  of  this  survey,  writes  the  author,  is 
the  confused,  exciting,  stimulating,  and  essentially 
paradoxical  situation  of  the  cinema  today.  Ranging  from 
neo-realism  to  the  new  wave  she  shows  how  the  post¬ 
war  cinema  has  adjusted  itself  to  meet  a  new  and  often 
more  critical  audience.  The  book -the  first  Pelican 
on  the  cinema  since  Roger  ManvelPs  Film  (1944)™  is 
illustrated  with  over  30  stills,  and  a  valuable  check-list 
of  films  provides  a  guide  to  the  work  of  more  than  a 
hundred  directors.  This  is  what  the  cinema  since  the 
war  looks  like  in  1963  -  nobody  interested  in  the 
modern  cinema  should  miss  reading  this  book. 

A  Pelican  Original  5s* 


BRITISH  FILM  INSTITUTE 

Film  Distribution  Catalogues 

A  catalogue  of  over  700  films  on  The  History  and  Art  of  the  film,  Painting  and  Sculpture,  Film  Study 
material  etc.  (124  pages). 

5j6d  post  free 

A  catalogue  of  the  Scientific  Film  Library.  Over  500  films  from  the  Science  Library  of  the  British  Film 
Institute  (88  pages). 

5j6d  post  free 

Films  for  sale  from  the  British  Film  Institute,  consisting  mainly  of  productions  made  by  the 
Experimental  Film  Fund. 

Free  on  application 

Apply:— 

British  Film  Institute,  Publications  Department,  81  Dean  Street,  London,  W.1 


CONTRAST 

THE  TELEVISION  QUARTERLY 


The  Television  Festival  Number 


The  Autumn  issue  of  CONTRAST  is  on  sale  now  at  your  news¬ 
agent.  It  is  a  Television  Festival  number  and  includes  a  special 
reference  section  in  the  form  of  a  directory  of  data  on  the 
television  services  operating  throughout  the  world,  together  with 
a  selected  reading  list  of  books,  pamphlets  and  articles  on  a  wide 
range  of  television  subjects,  technical  and  aesthetic. 

The  list  wras  compiled  by  John  Maddison,  author  of  “What  is 
a  Television  Film”  which  is  also  published  in  this  issue  and  which 
is  a  theme  paper  for  an  international  conference  held  during 
this  year’s  Edinburgh  Festival. 

This  issue  also  includes  an  article  on  German  television  by 
Robert  Vas,  and  reports  from  Italy,  France,  Denmark,  America, 
Australia  and  Japan.  Peter  Jenkins  writes  on  the  presentation  of 
politics  on  television  in  this  country  and  Charles  Osborne  investi¬ 
gates  the  cult  of  the  pop  singer. 

CONTRAST 

published  by 

The  British  Film  Institute,  81  Dean  Street,  London,  W.l. 

Price  3s.  6d. 


1 


NOW  AVAILABLE  IN  16mm. 

THE  FILMS  OF  INGMAR  BERGMAN, 
FEDERICO  FELLINI,  JEAN  RENOIR, 
ARNE  SUCKSDORF  AND  OTHER 
OUTSTANDING  FILM  DIRECTORS 


SWEDISH 
DeviT s  Eye 
Dreams 

The  Flute  &  the  Arrow 
/Hrtft  /n£er/ude 
Lessor?  in  Love 
Magician 
Miss  Julie 
Monica 
Port  of  Call 
Secrets  of  Women 
Seventh  Sea/ 

Smi/es  of  a  Summer  Night 
Three  Strange  Loves 
Time  of  Desire 


Torment 
Virgin  Spring 
Wild  Strawberries 
ITALIAN 
L*  A  v  venture 
Toung  &  Passionate 
FRENCH 

Bernadette  of  Lourdes 
fiu/es  of  The  Game  J 
SPANISH 

Death  of  a  Cyclist 
RUSSIAN 
Cinderella 
POLISH 

Ashes  &  Diamonds 


Send  for  our  complete  detailed  catalogue 

THE  JANUS  FILM  LIBRARY 

87!  Seventh  Ave.,  New  York  19,  N.Y.  JUdson  2-8160 


the 

monthly 

film 

bulletin 

Publishes  reviews,  plot  synopsis  and  full 
technical  credits  of  every  feature  film 
released  in  Great  Britain,  plus  a  selection 
of  the  more  important  short  films. 

Subscription  rate :  2S  shillings  a  year  (IS  shillings 
a  year  to  full  members  of  the  British  Film 
Institute).  Specimen  copy  Sent  on  request, 

A  British  Film  Institute  Publication 
from  81  Dean  Street,  W.l 


Now  Available! 


First  English  Translation 

Technique  of  Eroticism 

LO  DUCA  extends  the  field  of  his  enquiry 
into  eroticism  in  the  cinema  to  include  the 
stage,  arts,  etc.  His  point  “Eroticism  is  a 
technique”  is  amply  proved  by  the  many 
illustrations. 

240  pages  380  illustrations  (6  in  colour) 
47/-  post  free,  U*S.  $7 


The  History  of  Eroticism 

also  by  LO  DUCA — profusely  illustrated 
history  of  eroticism  from  the  earliest  times 
to  the  present  day,  which  uses  all  the  arts  as 
its  source  material,  up  to  and  including  the 
contemporary  cinema,  and  ranging  from  the 
erotic  Egyptian  wall-paintings  to  the 
Parisian  strip  clubs 

235  pages.  Fine  art  paper. 

250  Illustrations. 

82/-  post  free.  U.S.  S12.50 

RODNEY  BOOKS 

Monmouth  St.,  W.C.2. 

Send  s.a.e.  for  illustrated  brochure 


it 


BUNUEL’S 

NAZARIN 

now  joins 

LA  REGLE  DU  JEU 
WIR  WUND ERKIN DER 
UGETSU  MONOGATARI 

as  just  4  of  the  splendid 
films  you  might  never 
have  seen  without  the 
work  of 

CONTEMPORARY  FILMS,  LTD. 
14  Soho  Sq.,  London,  W.l 


The 

LONELY 

LIFE 


The  Autobiography  of  BETTE  DAVIS 
Illustrated  30s. 

MACDONALD 


FILM  MAGAZINES 

FILM  QUARTERLY  (USA) — The  foremost  American  film  magazine. 
4  issues.  $4.00,  15/- 

FILM^A  British  Fed.  of  Film  Societies  magazine.  4  issues-  $2.00.  6/- 

Back  issues  available  50c.  2/6d,  each.  2-5,  7*  II*  13-20,  22-25,  27-36. 
Special  offer:  all  available  back  issues  $10,00.  70/-. 

FILM  SURVEY  1(1962)— A  BFFSJannual,  attractively  printed,  with  magazine 
reviews  of  the  best  films  of  preceding  twelve  months.  $1,50,  7/6, 

CAHIERS  DU  CINEMA — For  many  years  one  of  the  world’s  great  film 
magazines.  In  French.  12  issues,  $9,75.  65/-. 

MONTHLY  FILM  BULLETIN— British  Film  Institute  Publication.  Since 
1934  has  provided  a  unique  reference  work,  containing  reviews  of  every 
feature  film  released  in  England.  12  issues,  $5.00.  25}-. 

SIGHT  AND  SOUND— 4  issues.  $3.50.  18/-. 

SOVIET  FILM — Lavishly  produced  with  colour  illustrations.  Comes  out  in 
English,  French,  Spanish,  German,  Russian.  12  issues.  $3,50,  22/-, 

MOVIE — The  first  magazine  devoted  to  the  new  film  criticism.  12  issues. 
$6.00.  42/“.  Back  issues  available  85c.  4/6  each  are  L,  3-1 1, 

FILMS  AND  FILMING— For  nine  years  absolutely  devoted  to  films. 
1 2  issues.  $6,00.  42/-, 

FILMS  IN  REVIEW  (USA)— Articles  on  Hollywood  of  old  and  present. 
Reviews  of  new  films,  $6,00,  44/’. 

FILM  COMMENT  (USA)— A  stimulating  review  and  commentary  orOhe 
dynamic  world  of  the  film,  USA  $2,75.  Abroad  21/6. 

CTVD — Cinema  TV  Digest.  Translations  in  English  of  European  film  and 
TV  magazines.  4  issues,  $2.95.  22/-. 

PRESENCE JDU  CINEMA — Recent  issues  devoted  to  noted  directors.  In 
French,  4  issues.  $7,50,  53/-. 

CINEAM*  63—10  issues.  $7.00.  50/-,  In  French, 

L+AVANT  SCENE  DU  CINEMA— World's  only  magazine  with  complete 
screenplays  of  [catling  films.  In  French,  1!  issues,  $6,00.  42/-. 

CINE  FORUM— Quader no  Me  ns  He  Dei  Ginefonim.  In  Italian,  $6,00.  42/-. 

POSITIF — Reviews  and  articles.  In  French.  12  issues.  $9.50.  65/-, 

BOOKS  [IN  ENGLISH 

MICHELANGELO  ANTONIONI  by  Pierre  Leprohon — The  contents:  a 
biography  and  analysis’of  his  work  (including  L*Awetiiura,  La  Notte, 
Eclipse — -with  comments  on  this  last  by  Ingmar  Bergman)*  a  general 
selection  of  Antonioni’s  own  writings  about  film-making,  excerpts  from 
his  screenplays;  numerous  articles  about  him  by  European  and  American 
film  critics.  Illustrated.  Cloth,  $4,95.  38/-.  Paper,  $1.95.  16/-.  SIMON 
&  SCHUSTER 

SCREENPLAYS  BY  MICHELANGELO  ANTONIONI— Four  major 
screenplays  and  an  introduction  written’otprcssly  for  this  volume  by  the 
controversial  Director- Writer,  Included  are  //  Grldot  L'Avventura,  La 

THE  ART  FILM 

Box  19652,  Los  Angeles,  California  90019,  USA 


Noite,  and  Eclipse.  100  photographs,  selected  by  Antonioni,  THE  ORION 
PRESS*  $6.95.  50/-. 

ANTONIONI  -A  Monograph  by  Ian  Cameron.  $1,50,  4/6. 

THE  WESTERN:  From  Siletils  to  Cinerama,  by  George  N.  Fenin  and  William 
K.  Everson— A  colourful  history  of  “cowboy"  movies—from  The  Great 
Train  Robbery  to  How  the  West  Was  Worn  THE  ORION  PRESS*  $12,50, 
90/-. 

IVAN  THE  TERRIBLE — A  screenplay  by  5,M,  Eisenstcin,  The  only  complete 
scenario  available  at  present.  100  illustrations.  $6.50.  50/-. 

THE  CINEMA  OF  ALFRED  HITCHCOCK— $  1 ,50,  10/-,  By  Bogdanovich, 

LUIS  BUNUEL  by  Ado  Kyrou — A  basic  introduction  to  the  work  of  the 
controversial  Spanish  director.  The  book  includes  interviews  with 
Bunuel  and  Analyses  of  all  his  films.  There  are  pieces  about  Bunuel  by 
TrulTaut.  Henry  Miller,  Illustrated,  Cloth,  $4.50,  38/-,  Paper,  $1.95, 
16/-, 

INDIAN  FILM  by  Erik  Barnow  and  S,  Krishnaswamy  (1963) — This  full 
scale  history1  of  Indian  film  and  the  Indian  film  industry  views  Indian 
film  in  relationship  to  historic  events  and  social  currents.  63  illustrations. 
Columbia  Univ.  Press,  $8,50,  65/*, 

LESSONS  WITH  EISENSTEIN— The  most  famous  of  all  directors  and 
teachers  reveals  the  secrets  of  scripting  and  direction.  $5,00,  25/-* 
FOUR  SCREENPLAYS  OF  INGMAR  BERGMAN— $6.00.  42/-. 

THE  DECLINE  OF  THE  CINEMA— $4,00,  25/-. 

MAKING  A  FILM  by  Lindsay  Anderson— $3,00,  17/6, 

THE  FILM  SENSE— $2,50,  15/-, 

FILM  AS  ART,  ARNHEIM— $4.00.  25/-. 

BOOKS  IN  FRENCH 

CINEMA  D’AUJOURD+HUI  (EDITIONS  SEGHERS)— Each  volume  of 
24Q  pages  with  numerous  illustrations  is  devoted  to  a  great  director. 
$2,50.  15/-, 

L  M ELIES  6.  ORSON  WELLES  II,  LOSEY 

2.  ANTONIONI  7.  JACQUES  TATI  12.  VADIM 

3.  JACQUES  BECKER  8,  ROBERT  BRESSON  13.  FELLINI 

4.  BUNUEL  9,  FRITZ  LANG  14.  ABEL  GANCE 

5.  ALAIN  RESNAIS  10.  ASTRUC  IS,  ROSSELLINI 

DICTION N AIRE  DU  CINEMA — 416  pages—  I0OO  notices  sur  Ja  vie  el 

Pcwuvre  de  tous  ceux  qui  ont  fait  le  cinema. 

L’ART  DU  CINEMA,  par  Pierre  Lherminier.  Melies,  Rossellini  Welles*  el 
110  autres.  $5  00.  35/-. 

LE  FANTASTIQUE  AU  CINEMA,  par  Michel  Lack*.  $7.00.  50/-. 
BRIGITTE  BARDOT— $2  50.  16/-. 

LE  DESSIN  AN1ME  APR.ES  WALT  DISNEY*  par  BEN AYOUN— $ 7.50. 

52/-* 

PUBLICATIONS 

36  St.  Mary's  AvenueT  Finchley*  London  N3,  England 


iii 


The 

home-made 

car 


Man,  Dog.  Dream.  Scheme. 

Other  ingredients  of  plot  include 
the  girl  next  door  (and  what  a  girl!). 
Plus  sly  Steptoe  character.  Plus 
torrid  ten-year-old  (with  heart  of  gold). 
Plus  fiend  in  store-bought  sports  car 
(ugh!).  Plus,  of  course,  the  star  herself — 
the  winsomest  motor  car  that  ever 
grew  before  your  very  eyes. 

There’s  many  a  Goonish 
slip  twixt  hero  and  happy  ending 
during  this  neat,  off-beat  little 
film-without-words.  And  many 
a  smile  on  the  way. 


*  THE  HOME-MADE  CAR 

29  minutes.  16  or  35  mm.  Technicolor. 
Available  on  loan  without  charge  to 
organisations.  Get  your  free  copy  of  the 
complete  BP  Film  Catalogue  by  writing: 

The  Petroleum  Films  Bureau, 

4,  Brook  Street,  London,  W.l. 

Overseas  applications  may  be 
made  to  the  local  BP  Company. 


A  BP  FILM 


IV 


IGHT  AND  SOUND 


THE  INTERNATIONAL  FILM  QUARTERLY 


FEATURES 

174  In  the  Picture 

177  The  Festivals:  Venice  and  Trieste 
180  Jean-Luc  Godard's  Le  Mepris 
190  Film  Clips;  arkadin 
206  Correspondence 


FILM  REVIEWS 

193  8|  :  ERIC  RHODE 

193  Billy  Liar:  peter  harcgurt 

194  Nazarin:  Geoffrey  nowell-smith 

195  Le  Petit  Soldat: 

PETER  JOHN  DYER 


CONTENTS 

AUTUM  N 


208  Current  Film  Guide 

ARTICLES 


196  Freud — the  Secret  Passion: 

ELIZABETH  SUSSEX 

197  Eve:  John  russell  taylok 


1963 


159  The  Figure  in  the  Carpet: 

PENELOPE  HOUSTON 


VOLUME  32  NO.  4 


165  Letter  from  Hollywood: 

COLIN  YOUNG 


197  The  Four  Days  of  Naples: 

GEOFFREY  NO  WELL-SMITH 

198  The  Raven:  peter  John  dyer 


168  Interview  with  Roger  Leenhardt  and 
Jacques  Rivette:  louis  marcorelles 

182  Flavour  of  Green  Tea  over  Rice: 

tom  MILNE 

187  Moscow  Roundabout:  John  gillett 
199  Sorcerers  or  Apprentices:  Robert  vas 


198  Cleopatra:  penelope  Houston 


BOOK  REVIEWS 

204  Eisenstein  Drawings: 

MOURA  BUD8ERG 

205  The  Innocent  Eye: 

BRENDA  DAVIES 


ON  the  cover  :  Dirk  Bogarde  and  James  Fox  in 
Joseph  Losey's  The  Servant. 


SIGHT  AND  SOUND  h  an  independent  critical  magazine  sponsored  and  published  by  the  British  Film 
Institute,  It  is  not  an  organ  for  the  expression  of  official  British  Film  Institute  policy;  signed  articles  repre¬ 
sent  the  views  of  their  authors,  and  not  necessarily  those  of  the  Editorial  Board, 

Copyright  ©  I%3  by  the  British  Film  Institute,  Editorial,  Publishing  and  Advertising  Offices:  British  Film  Institute, 
8 1  Dean  Street,  London,  w.i.  (Regent  0061).  Editor:  Penelope  Houston*  Associate:  Tom  Milne,  Design:  John 
Harmcr,  L.S.LA.  Editorial  Board:  Penelope  Houston*  Stanley  Reed,  James  Quinn*  Ernest  Lindgrcn,  Business  Managlr: 
Desmond  Thirlwell.  Entered  as  2nd  class  matter  at  the  Post  Office*  New  York,  N*Y.  Printed  in  England,  Published  and 
distributed  in  the  U,S.A,  by  Sight  and  Sound.  All  American  subscriptions  and  advertising  inquiries  should  be  directed 
to  Eastern  News  Distributors  Inc.,  255  Seventh  Avenue,  New  York  l,  N.Y. 


157 


Penelope 

TII 

Houston 

E  j 

FIGURE 

II 

T 

TE 

E 

CARPET 

11  ...  He  gives  me  a  pleasure  so  rare;  the  sense  of . . . 
something  or  other/1 

J  wondered  again;  “The  sense,  pray,  of  what?" 

“My  dear  man,  that's  just  what  I  want  you  to  say!" 

—HENRY  JAMES,  The  Figure  in  the  Carpet 

The  summer  number  of  the  Californian  magazine 
Film  Quarterly  gives  us  three  views  of  Hitchcock’s 
The  Birds.  To  Miss  Pauline  Kael  it  is  “a  bad  picture 
on  every  level”;  to  the  editor,  Mr.  Cal ien bach,  it  is 
“disappointing  .  .  .  made  on  two  mistaken  assumptions.” 
But  Mr.  Andrew  Sams  insists  that  it  gives  us  “Hitchcock 
at  the  height  of  his  artistic  powers”;  and  when,  to  even  up 
the  sides,  we  look  to  Mr.  Peter  Bogdanovich,  he  assures 
us  that  if  Hitchcock  had  never  made  another  film,  this  one 
alone  “would  place  him  securely  among  the  giants  of  the 
cinema.”  In  the  present  confused  state  of  film  criticism, 
such  basic  disagreements  should  surprise  no  one;  but  the 
interesting  point  is  that  the  split  runs  right  down  the  line 
of  a  critical  theory*  And  what  one  thinks  not  merely  about 
The  Birds  but  about  Hitchcock,  and  not  merely  about 
Hitchcock  but  about  large  areas  of  film-making,  is  liable 
to  be  influenced  by  what  one  makes  of  the  theory  involved. 

It  started  out  in  France,  in  the  middle  Fifties,  as  the 
politique  des  auteurs  pursued  by  Coiners  du  Cinema . 
Lately,  largely  through  the  vigorous  proselytising  efforts 
of  a  single  critic,  Andrew  Sarris,  it  has  acquired  natural¬ 
ised  American  status  under  the  rather  repellent  title  of  the 
auteur  theory.  Briefly,  it  divides  film-makers  into  auteurs 
(true  creators)  and  the  rest,  A  director  who  does  not 
qualify  as  an  auteur  may  make  a  good  film,  or  even  a 


series  of  good  films,  but  this  won’t  necessarily  help  him 
to  cross  the  great  divide:  he  will  have  had  the  luck  of  the 
right  script,  the  right  combination  of  actors,  or  some 
happy  victory  of  circumstance  over  mediocrity.  Once  an 
auteur,  on  the  other  hand,  more  or  less  always  an  auteur , 
To  determine  who  is  in  and  who  is  out  calls  for  a  certain 
amount  of  systematisation,  and  auteur  critics  (Mr.  Sarris, 
single-handed,  in  Film  Culture \  the  Movie  team  here) 
enjoy  charting  their  tastes,  fitting  each  director  into  his 
appropriate  slot  in  a  complicated  grid  of  talent,  Cahiers, 
where  the  whole  thing  started,  originated  the  notion  of 
the  pantheon,  with  its  greater  and  lesser  gods. 

All  this  is  only  perhaps  a  systematisation  of  a  practice 
common  to  every  critic  and,  one  would  have  thought, 
many  filmgoers.  The  director’s  name  is,  or  should  be,  the 
guarantee  of  some  kind  of  personal  style,  some  view  of 
the  world,  some  specific  brand  of  pleasure.  What  Cahiers 
du  Cinema  did,  almost  ten  years  ago,  was  to  take  over  a 
whole  new  territory  in  the  name  of  a  principle.  They  broke 
down  the  old  snobbish  barrier  between  the  ‘art5  cinema 
of  creative  effort  and  individuality  (mostly  European 
directors;  a  few  American  exceptions  such  as  Chaplin, 
Welles,  etc,)  and  the  ‘commercial’  outsiders,  Hitchcock, 
Hawks,  Preminger,  they  argued,  had  as  much  claim  to  be 
regarded  as  individual  creators,  and  as  clear  a  line  of 
continuity  running  through  their  work,  as  the  acknow¬ 
ledged  textbook  directors.  They  chose  to  ignore  a  good 
deal  of  the  actual  practice  of  Hollywood:  in  particular, 
they  showed  a  quite  startling  ignorance  of  the  role  of  the 
producer.  But  the  job  they  did  was  so  valuable,  and  at 


Opposite  page:  Hitchcock,  with  Jags,  in  the  opening  sequence  of  ‘The  Birds*'. 


159 


“WAat  stems  to  be  the  eraufr/e,  captain?”  Mildred  Natwick  and 
Edmund  Gwenn  in  4 The  Trouble  with  Harrf”. 

the  time  so  necessary,  that  it  marks  a  kind  of  watershed  in 
critical  attitudes. 

The  disagreements  set  in  later,  not  with  the  insistence  that 
some  directors  are  creative  and  others  not,  which  is  hardly 
disputable,  but  with  the  labelling  and  measuring  process* 
A  critic  who  doesn't  subscribe  to  the  auteur  theory  is  not 
likely  to  be  unaware  of  a  director’s  qualities:  he  knows 
what  a  Nicholas  Ray  or  an  Otto  Preminger  can  do.  But  he  is 
likely  to  find  the  exercise  of  talent  more  erratic,  more  depen¬ 
dent  on  chance  and  circumstance  and  the  creative  luck  of  the 
draw.  He  may  be  guilty  of  heresies  of  taste  (like  preferring 
Laura  to  Advise  and  Consent),  because  he  doesn’t  necessarily 
see  a  director's  line  of  development  as  consistent.  However 
much  lie  may  enjoy  The  Erg  Sleep ,  he  won't  take  the  view  that 
it  overshadows  The  Maltese  Falcon  because  Hawks  has  been 
hoisted  to  the  pantheon  and  Huston  banished.  Nor  will  he 
allow  that  The  Big  Sleep,  splendid  though  it  is,  demands 
discussion  on  entirely  equal  terms  with,  say,  La  Terra  Trema. 
*  *  * 

This  has  taken  us  a  long  way  from  Hitchcock  and  The 
Birds.  But  its  not  quite  such  a  digression  as  it  seems:  Hitch¬ 
cock  is  one  film-maker  on  whom  all  auteur  critics,  most  non- 
auteur  critics  (barbarous  but  convenient  phrase)  and  almost 
all  filmgoers  are  superficially  in  accord.  General  agreement 
that  he  is  a  master;  and  immense  areas  of  disagreement  as  to 
just  where  his  mastery  lies,  and  in  which  films  it  is  most 
persuasively  demonstrated. 

The  battle  effectively  began  in  1954,  when  the  intimidating 
phrase  “Hitchcocko-Hawksien"  was  in  the  French  air,  and 
Cahiers  du  Cinema  brought  out  a  special  number  devoted  to 
the  Master,  with  articles  by  Chabrol  (“Hitchcock  devant  le 
mar’),  Truffaut  and  others.  “Hitchcock's  teaching,”  said 


Chabrol,  -"belongs  to  the  realm  of  Ethics:  his  moral  concep¬ 
tions  are  integrated  into  a  metaphysic*"  Jean  Donmrchi  wrote 
a  long  article  on  the  “unknown  masterpiece”  Under  Capricorn , 
finding  it  “in  its  way  as  ambitious  and  as  original  as,  Jet’s  say, 
Finnegans  Wake."  “It’s  a  remarkable  film,"  he  concluded, 
“which  obliges  us  to  evoke  at  the  same  time  Rousseau  and 
Balzac,  Richardson  and  Edgar  Allan  Poe,  and  even  sometimes 
Shakespeare.”  Banished  completely  was  the  conception  of 
Hitchcock  the  entertainer,  the  man  who  made  thrillers 
because  he  enjoyed  the  mechanics  of  suspense  and  the  chase. 

The  little  book  on  Hitchcock  published  by  Eric  Rohmer  and 
Claude  Chabrol  in  1957  carried  the  arguments  a  stage  further* 
They  gave,  admittedly,  a  warning  to  the  uninitiated:  “One 
must  consider  Hitchcock’s  work  in  exactly  the  same  way  as 
that  of  some  esoteric  painter  or  poet.  If  the  key  to  the  system 
is  not  always  in  the  door,  or  if  the  very  door  itself  is  cunningly 
camouflaged,  this  is  no  reason  for  exclaiming  that  there  is 
nothing  inside."  As  an  example  of  their  method  (not,  1  think, 
an  unfair  one),  we  could  quote  the  passage  on  Rear  Window. 
Its  significance,  they  argue,  “cannot  be  grasped  without  a 
positive  reference  to  Christian  dogma.  And  moreover  three 
quotations  from  the  Gospel,  inserted  in  the  text,  invite  us  to 
look  at  it  in  this  way.  Jansenist  and  Augustinian  ,  ,  ,  this  fable 
denounces  not  only  the  libido  sciendi,  still  easier  to  identify  in 
that  ti  is  provoked  here,  as  in  Genesis,  by  a  woman's  curiosity, 
but  what  the  Fathers  of  the  Church  called  the  delectatio 
morosa.  On  to  the  idea  of  physical  solitude  is  grafted  that  of 
moral  solitude,  conceived  as  a  punishment  for  this  hypertrophy 
of  desire."  We  have  moved  (or,  rather,  they  have  moved)  so 
far  from  the  conventional  way  of  thinking  about  Hitchcock 
that  when  Jean  Douchet  comes  to  write  about  him  (again  in 
Cahiers )  he  has  almost  to  apologise  for  reverting  to  the  old 
theme  of  suspense.  “One  knows  how  little  attention  the 
Hitchcock  enthusiasts  pay  to  suspense;  the  admission  that 
suspense  is  at  the  basis  of  his  appeal  will  surprise  them."  But 
all  remains  well:  “terror  and  fear"  are  only  “the  emanations 
of  his  religious  thinking.”  The  suspense  itself  is  'Tattente  d'une 
ante  prise  entre  deux  forces  occ idles,  F Ombre  et  la  LumiereF 

At  the  outset,  the  1954  issue  of  Cahiers  carried  a  dissenting 
note  by  Andre  Bazin,  who  seemed  to  see  himself  as  a  sad 
Canute  holding  back  the  flood,  and  two  distinctly  disillusion* 
ing  interviews,  one  conducted  by  Chabrol  and  Truffaut  and 
one  by  Bazin  himself.  To  Bazin,  Hitchcock  said  that  he 
wanted  his  films  to  achieve  a  particular  blend  of  drama  and 
comedy,  and  consequently  found  The  Lady  Vanishes  one  of  his 
most  satisfying  movies.  He  also  argued,  persuasively  enough, 
that  there  was  a  greater  margin  of  freedom  in  the  English 
studios,  precisely  because  they  lacked  Hollywood’s  commercial 
intelligence.  To  quote  Bazin,  quoting  Hitchcock:  “In  Holly¬ 
wood  films  are  made  for  women,  and  it’s  in  line  with  their 
sentimental  tastes  that  one  constructs  scenarios.  In  England 
films  are  made  for  men,  and  that's  why  they  never  make  any 
money.” 

Although  Hitchcock  is  one  of  the  most  professionally  arti¬ 
culate  of  film-makers,  and  an  expert  in  the  difficult  art  of  being 
interviewed,  these  early  encounters  with  Cahiers  hardly  read 
like  a  meeting  of  true  minds.  Everyone,  of  course,  was  more 
naive  then.  “Of  all  your  films,"  they  said,  “our  favourites  are 
Under  Capricorn  and  /  Confess  "  Answer:  “I  find  them  too 
serious."  (In  this  special  context,  it  is  almost  as  though 
Bresson,  interrogated  on  Pickpocket,  confessed  to  finding  it 
a  little  lacking  in  joie  de  viyre.)  What  is  the  deepest  logic  of 
your  films,  comes  the  question  ?  Answer ;  “To  pul  the  audience 
through  it.”  Hitchcock  was  willing  to  agree  with  his  question¬ 
ers  that  his  American  films  outclassed  the  English  ones— but 
they  remained  suspicious,  since  only  a  few  weeks  previously  he 
had  said  more  or  less  the  opposite  to  a  group  of  English  repor¬ 
ters.  Truffaut,  in  the  1954  issue,  was  constrained  to  work  out 
a  theory  that  Hitch  was  something  of  a  liar. 

One's  overall  impression,  from  these  interviews,  must  be 
that  le  metaphysique  de  Hitchcock  came  to  the  Master  himself 
as  a  complete  surprise,  if  not  an  actual  shock.  And,  almost  a 


160 


decade  later,  the  differences  of  interpretation  remain.  One  of 
the  Movie  writers  found  traces  of  tragedy  in  Psycho.  Hitch¬ 
cock’s  own  comment  when  interviewed  recently  by  the 
magazine:  “It  was  made  with  quite  a  sense  of  fun  on  my 
part  .  .  *  It's  rather  like  taking  the  audience  through  the 
haunted  house  at  the  fairground.  After  all,  it  stands  to  reason 
that  if  one  were  seriously  doing  the  Psycho  story  it  would  be 
a  case  history/'  There’s  another  revealing  exchange  in  this 
interview,  when  the  Movie  interrogators  asked  Hitchcock  if  he 
hadn't  recently  “got  much  less  interested  in  the  mystery 
thriller  element,  much  more  interested  in  broadening  things 
out.”  The  answer:  “Well,  l  think  it’s  natural  tendency  to  be 
less  superficial,  ihafs  Truffaut's  opinion — he's  been  examining 
alt  these  films .  And  he  feels  that  the  American  period  is  much 
stronger  than  the  English  period  .  .  (my  italics). 

The  point  of  these  quotations  is  not  to  show  up  either 
Hitchcock  or  his  interviewers.  Part  of  the  critic’s  job  is 
precisely  to  trace  that  continuing  thread,  Henry  James’ 
“figure  in  the  carpet”,  of  whose  presence  in  his  work  the 
creative  artist  may  remain  unaware.  Creation  is,  up  to  a  point, 
an  intuitive  process,  and  the  artist  may  have  no  very  clear  idea 
as  to  why  he  always  chooses  a  certain  answer  to  a  technical 
problem  (or,  for  that  matter,  a  moral  one)  until  the  critic 
points  it  out  to  him.  One  argument  developed  by  Chabrol  and 
Rohmer  certainly  holds  water:  the  celebrated  theory  of  the 
“transference  of  guilt,”  whereby  one  character,  acting  in 
intended  or  accidental  complicity  with  another,  assumes  his 
crimes  or  his  criminal  desires  as  his  own.  This  is  most  evident 
in  a  work  such  as  Strangers  on  a  Train ,  where  the  whole  plot 
premise  hinges  on  a  crime  committed  by  one  person  on  behalf 
of  another,  or  in  /  Confess ;  where  the  murderer  absolves  him¬ 
self  by  his  act  of  confession  and  makes  the  priest  an  accom¬ 
plice  in  his  crime,  or  The  Wrong  Man ,  where  the  false  accusa¬ 
tion  loads  an  intolerable  burden  of  guilt  not  on  the  man  accused 
but  on  his  wife.  But  it  can  be  traced,  equally,  through  Rear  Win¬ 
dow  (the  argument  that  the  crippled  photographer,  by  willing 
something  to  happen,  preferably  criminal,  as  it  were  creates 
the  crime  he  watches),  or  through  Vertigo  or  even  Psycho, 

Here,  again,  the  difference  of  opinion  is  less  over  what 
happens  than  over  how  and  why  it  happens  and  how  signifi¬ 
cant  it  is.  The  hazard  of  theory,  and  particularly  of  the  Eureka 
sort  of  theory  in  which  one  discovery  (Hitchcock  is  a  Catholic ; 
therefore  ,  .  .)  explains  all  the  rest,  is  the  ease  with  which 
anything  and  everything  can  be  assimilated  to  fit.  Even  the 
bicycle  which  one  of  the  priests  is  always  wheeling  indoors  in 
l  Confess ,  and  which  at  one  moment  topples  over,  is  found 
disquieting  by  Chabrol,  who  asks  us  to  consider  what  makes  it 
fall.  Nothing  is  more  seductive  to  the  critic  than  the  temptation 
to  find  some  grand  design  in  an  artist’s  work,  particularly  if 
no  one  has  noticed  it  before.  But  critical  discipline  properly 
demands  the  most  scrupulous  examination  of  one’s  own 
theories,  to  test  the  point  at  which  original  thought  shades  into 
dreamy  fantasy. 

Also,  in  the  cinema  particularly,  there  is  the  persistent  urge 
to  fill  the  pantheon  with  true  gods.  If  Hitchcock  “only”  makes 
thrillers,  does  he  really  deserve  his  place  up  there  with  Bresson 
and  Bunuel  and  Mizoguchi  ?  But  if  behind  the  thrillers  we  are 
seeing  eternity  in  a  blaze  of  light,  then  his  place  must  he  as  sure 
as  anyone’s.  To  quote  Chabrol  (1954)  again:  “I  and  some  of 
my  colleagues  have  discovered  in  your  work  a  carefully 
concealed  theme,  which  is  that  of  the  search  for  God.  What 
do  you  feel  about  this?”  Hitchcock:  “Search  for  good.  Oh, 
yes.  There  is  a  search  for  good.”  Chabrol:  “Not  good.  God 
himself!”  Hitchcock:  “God!  A  search  for  God!  Maybe,  but 
it  is  unconscious  *  * 


*  +  * 

What  interests  Hitchcock?  Not  precisely  character:  he 
creates  it,  and  his  flair  for  casting  sustains  it,  but  it  is  character 
directed  to  the  ends  of  a  limited  dramatic  situation,  star 
personality  cut  to  size.  Not,  certainly,  professional  crime,  the 
mechanics  of  a  bank  robbery  or  the  operations  of  a  spy  ring. 


“Strangers  on  a  Train":  Robert  Walker  demonstrates  the  an  of 
strangling;  Norma  Varden  submits,  and  Patricia  Hitchcock  observes. 

Professionalism  hints  at  routine,  and  Hitchcock’s  is  the  art 
of  the  unexpected — a  celebration  of  that  jarring  moment 
when,  walking  in  the  dark  down  a  staircase  which  you  know 
every  foot  of  the  way,  you  suddenly  hit  bottom  one  step  too 
soon.  When  Hitchcock  talks  of  his  own  technique,  it  i?  often  in 
terms  of  a  deliberate  avoidance  of  cliche.  If  a  man  is  lured  to 
an  attempted  assassination,  tradition  demands  a  dark  street, 
footsteps  in  the  night.  So  Hitchcock,  in  North  by  Northwest , 
chose  the  widest  stretch  of  country  at  his  disposal  and  filmed 
a  classic  sequence  built  on  a  series  of  incongruities.  A  bare 
prairie,  in  long  shot,  with  a  road  running  as  straight  as  a  ruler; 
the  hero  standing  alone  at  the  bus  stop,  out  of  place  in  his  city 
clothes;  a  car  jolting  down  a  side  track;  a  man  getting  out; 
a  shot  of  their  confrontation,  facing  each  other  across  the  road 
like  two  opponents  in  a  Western  gunfight;  then  a  snatch  of 
conversation,  establishing  that  the  stranger  is  only  a  stranger 
and  hinting  at  the  real  source  of  danger;  then  solitude  again, 
and  the  silence  broken  by  the  sudden  attack  of  the  crop¬ 
dusting  plane,  spraying  the  ground  with  machine-gun  bullets. 

The  Trouble  with  Harry,  a  comedy  so  happily  amoral  that 
even  enthusiasts  for  le  metaphysique  de  Hitchcock  can  find  in  it 
hardly  a  thread  of  esoteric  content,  is  entirely  constructed  on 
incongruities.  Deliberately,  Hitchcock  juxtaposes  his  most 
exquisite  setting,  the  red-gold  autumn  woods  of  Vermont, 
with  his  central  object,  the  troublesomely  dead  Harry,  care¬ 
fully  filmed  so  that  it’s  his  smart  blue  and  red  socks  that 
dominate  the  scene.  Half  a  dozen  shots  of  blazing  foliage 
precede  the  first  moment  of  action,  when  a  small  boy  with  a 
toy  gun  stumbles  upon  Harry  in  his  clearing.  And  from  then 
on  the  corpse  is  viewed  with  urbane  malice,  as  an  obstacle  to 
be  fallen  over,  lugged  around,  buried  and  dug  up  again. 
Everyone  in  the  film  is  much  more  interested  in  his  own  affairs 
than  in  Harry;  so,  come  to  that,  is  Hitchcock. 


16t 


Keeping  watch  on  o  murderer:  Gra:i  Kefly  and  Raymond  Burr  in 
“Rear  Window 

Here,  too,  we  get  one  of  those  small,  carefully  planned 
spoofs  on  the  audience  which  reveal  the  way  his  mind  works. 
It  is  established  that  a  cupboard  door  in  Jennifer’s  (Shirley 
MacLaine’s)  house  refuses  to  stay  shut.  When  the  sheriff 
arrives  to  question  his  suspects,  who  have  Harry  hidden  on  the 
premises,  the  young  artist  (John  Forsythe)  is  discovered 
leaning  against  the  door.  Clearly  something  incriminating  is 
hidden  in  the  cupboard;  clearly  Forsythe  is  going  to  move 
away  and  the  door  will  fly  open.  He  does;  it  does — and  there 
is  nothing  there.  A  Hitchcock  joke,  like  the  collapsing  bicycle 
in  /  Confess,  or  the  nun  with  the  high-heeled  shoes  in  The  Lady 
Vanishes ;  or  the  tennis  match  shot  in  Strangers  on  a  Train, 
with  all  the  heads  turning  to  follow  the  ball,  and  the  one 
stationary  figure  in  their  midst. 

These  are  images  of  Hitchcock’s  cinema:  creations  of  a 
mind  which  enjoys  above  everything  incongruity,  surprise,  the 
quirk ish  bypaths  of  human  behaviour.  Rich  and  capricious 
old  women  stub  out  their  cigarettes  in  jars  of  cold  cream 
( Rebecca )  or  congealing  fried  eggs  {To  Catch  a  Thief) ;  a 
respectable  lady,  coming  upon  an  equally  respectable  gentle¬ 
man  tugging  a  corpse  along  by  its  heels,  finds  nothing  more 
to  say  than  a  civil,  “What  seems  to  be  the  trouble,  captain?”; 
a  spy,  holding  up  a  man  at  the  point  of  a  gun,  is  summoned  by 
his  wife  to  lunch.  Being  a  Hitchcock  wife  (and  Helen  Haye  at 
that),  she  doesn’t  bat  an  eyelid. 

Hitchcock’s  humour  is  thoroughly  English,  derived  from 
very  reputable  literary  sources  (the  Stevenson  of  The  Dyna¬ 
miter,  perhaps  even  Wilkie  Collins)  and  already  slightly  old- 
fashioned,  The  joke  makes  its  own  point:  try  to  treat  it  as  a 
symbol,  probe  it  for  inner  meaning,  and  its  effortless  humour 
falls  apart  in  your  hands.  One  of  his  most  attractive  and  least 
valued  English  films,  Young  and  Innocent,  contains  a  scene  in 
which  a  man  on  the  run  has  to  join  in  a  children’s  birthday 
party.  Anyone  could  get  this  far:  the  Hitchcock  extra  is  the 
fugitive’s  bold  effort  to  pass  off  some  hideous  piece  of  junk 
statuary,  purloined  from  the  garden,  as  his  birthday  offering. 
And  this,  precisely,  is  the  sort  of  irrelevance^  which  his  English 


films  managed  to  accommodate,  and  which  got  lost  in  the 
more  commercial  logic  of  his  early  Hollywood  movies. 

Here  comes  the  critical  parting  of  the  ways.  The  critics  of 
Cahiersdu  Cinema,  and  those  who  have  followed  them,  see  the 
English  period  as  no  more  than  a  prelude  to  the  greater  glories 
of  Notorious >  Under  Capricorn  and  1  Confess.  Where  the  most 
direct  comparison  can  be  made,  between  the  1934  and  1956 
versions  of  The  Man  Who  Knew  Too  Much ,  they  have  no  doubts 
at  all.  To  Chabrol  and  Rohmer,  the  1956  film  is  “one  of  those 
in  which  the  Hitchcock  mythology  finds  its  purest  expression.” 
Doris  Day’s  scream  at  the  Albert  Hall,  which  deflects  the 
assassin’s  aim,  is  a  moment  of  exquisite  splendour,  expressing 
“the  revolt  of  sensibility  against  the  cold  logic  of  la  machina¬ 
tion.”  Ian  Cameron,  writing  in  Movie ,  finds  a  less  transcen¬ 
dental  satisfaction.  “The  obsession  with  motherhood  is  the 
most  conspicuous  facet  of  Hitchcock’s  concern  with  the  ideal 
of  the  family  ...  In  The  Man  Who  Knew  Too  Much  .  .  .  he 
shows  the  importance  he  attaches  to  the  family  by  centering 
his  film  on  a  family  that  has  been  broken  up.” 

Yet,  obstinately,  one’s  preference  for  the  original  version 
survives.  In  1934  Hitchcock  filmed  a  fast-moving  thriller;  a 
man  on  holiday  in  Switzerland  gets  to  hear  that  an  assassina¬ 
tion  is  being  planned  in  London;  his  child  is  kidnapped  to 
prevent  him  talking;  along  with  a  pleasant,  bumbling  relation 
(survival  of  the  Watson  tradition)  he  gets  on  the  trail.  Climax 
at  the  Albert  Hall;  second  climax  cribbed  from  the  Sidney 
Street  siege,  with  mother  (Edna  Best),  who  happens  to  be  a 
crack  shot,  picking  off  the  villain  as  he  hauls  her  child  over 
the  roof  tops.  Along  the  way,  we  had  such  virtuoso  incidents 
as  the  murder  of  the  secret  agent  (Pierre  Fresnay)  during  a 
dance,  the  bullet  thudding  through  the  window  and  the  hands 
pointing  at  the  hole  in  the  glass;  or  that  ravishing  moment,  in 
the  chapel  somewhere  down  in  Limehouse,  when  the  old  pew¬ 
opening  person  tugs  a  revolver  from  her  oilcloth  shopping  bag, 

Hitchcock  could  afford  to  take  some  things  for  granted:  not 
least  that  mothers  whose  children  have  been  kidnapped  will 
feel  a  certain  natural  distress.  The  short  scene  in  which  uncle 
and  father  play  with  the  missing  Betty’s  toy  train  would  strike 
some  chord  in  his  English,  middle-class  audience.  By  1956,  the 
first  location  has  moved  from  Switzerland  to  Morocco,  and 
it  is  a  good  forty  minutes  before  we  come  to  the  kidnapping. 
The  time  is  not  ill-spent;  but  neither,  to  my  mind,  is  it  very 
well-spent.  (Mr.  Cameron  argues  that  we  get  to  see  how 
likeable  the  characters  are,  and  consequently  to  feel  for  them. 
Awkward,  though,  if  one  still  finds  Edna  Best  and  Leslie 
Banks  more  likeable.)  f  can’t  but  feel  that  this  long  introduc¬ 
tion  is  precisely  what  one  might  have  expected  at  that  moment 
in  Hollywood  history,  when  the  pressure  was  on  to  exploit 
both  stars  and  locations.  And  when  we  do  get  to  London,  the 
new  settings  (taxidermist’s  works;  back  street  chapel;  Iron 
Curtain  embassy)  can  t  compare  with  the  old.  The  Albert  Hall 
sequence  perhaps  benefits  from  both  the  time  and  the  tech¬ 
nical  resources  Hitchcock  could  bring  to  it;  but  it  seems  a 
strategic  blunder  to  follow  it  immediately  with  an  anti- 
climactic  suspense  sequence  organised  on  the  same  principle 
of  waiting  for  something  to  happen.  As  a  thriller,  the  new  film 
really  isn’t  a  patch  on  the  old  one.  But  can’t  we  see,  we  may 
be  asked,  that  it’s  so  much  more  than  a  thriller  ,  .  .? 

*  *  * 

Hitchcock’s  films  during  the  last  twelve  years  or  so,  the 
period  since  Strangers  on  a  Train ,  can  be  divided  into  the 
thrillers  and  the  rest,  films  more  or  less  ambitious.  The  Trouble 
with  Harry ,  that  conversation  piece  and  divertissement,  stands 
apart.  One  needn’t  linger  over  Dial  M  for  Murder ,  a  precision 
adaptation  of  a  clockwork  murder  plot,  or  To  Catch  a  Thief 
with  its  car  chases  along  the  Cornichc,  picnic  lunches  and 
smart,  sun-tanned  crime.  And  The  Man  Who  Knew  Too  Much 
belongs  to  my  mind  along  with  the  thrillers,  despite  both  the 
theological  and  the  domestic  arguments.  North  by  Northwest 
rounds  them  all  up,  being  a  film  largely  composed  of  enjoyable 
reminiscences:  the  repeated  echoes  of  The  Thirty-Nine  Steps; 


162 


the  trick  of  virtually  opening  a  film  with  a  car  chase  (To  Catch 
a  Thief);  the  heroine’s  ambiguous  situation  (Notorious).  It  is 
done  with  the  utmost  bravura,  confidence  and  good  humour, 
and  looks  like  a  movie  scripted  to  order  around  its  locations. 
Scenes  for  fanciers  of  Hitchcock  humour:  the  hotel-breaking 
episode,  with  the  hero’s  mother  as  reluctant  accomplice;  the 
confusion  of  railway  porters  at  the  Chicago  station;  and  Cary 
Grant’s  wild  effort  to  get  himself  arrested  at  the  auction, 
which  again  depends  on  a  disturbance  of  the  civilised  equili¬ 
brium.  Jean  Douchet  has  a  theory  that  the  hero,  as  an 
advertising  man,  has  to  sell  products,  and  that  in  assuming  the 
identity  of  Kaplan,  the  non-existent  secret  service  agent,  “he 
becomes  the  product  himself,”  C'est  magmfique;  mais  ce  n'est 
pas  fa  critique  f 

These  are  the  “mere”  thrillers,  the  films  in  which  Hitchcock 
is  relaxed  and  the  audience  pleasurably  excited  and  enter¬ 
tained,  neither  involved  in  emotional  complexities  nor  brought 
to  the  edge  of  their  seats  with  apprehension.  Strangers  on  a 
Train ,  which  marks  the  first  stage  in  his  long  association  with 
the  cameraman  Robert  Burks,  and  the  only  script  collabora¬ 
tion  in  his  entire  career  with  a  top-flight  thriller  writer, 
Raymond  Chandler,  is  something  different.  The  film  has  a 
brilliant,  menacing  glitter,  a  diamond  hardness;  and  it 
contains  at  least  two  classic  anthology  pieces,  in  the  sequence 
of  cross-cutting  between  the  tennis  match  and  the  murderer’s 
efforts  to  recover  the  lost  cigarette  lighter,  and  the  entire 
episode  of  the  murder  on  the  fun-fair  island.  One  critical  point, 
however,  may  be  worth  making.  Certainly  the  film  entirely 
supports  the  “transference  of  guilt”  theory,  and  also  the  other 
familiar  argument  that  Hitchcock,  through  his  masterful 
involvement  of  the  audience,  forces  them  into  a  kind  of 
complicity  of  criminal  desire,  a  state  of  willing  seduction  by 
the  villain,  It  hasn’t,  however,  perhaps  been  quite  enough 
emphasised  that  on  both  points,  for  once,  Hitchcock  was 
forestalled  Perhaps  censorship,  or  the  need  for  a  hero, 
encouraged  him  to  preserve  Farley  Granger’s  innocence;  but 
read  Patricia  Highsmith’s  original  for  the  really  serpentine 
involvement  of  one  mind  with  another. 

This  was  neither  the  first  nor  the  last  of  his  studies  in 
obsession:  the  works  in  which,  far  from  putting  a  man  on  the 
run,  he  sets  up  the  chase  within  his  own  mind.  The  four  most 
critically  controversial  films  of  the  Fifties — /  Confess ,  The 
Wrong  Man,,  Rear  Window  and  Vertigo — all  share  something 
of  this  quality;  as  indeed,  in  its  own  way,  does  Psycho.  The 


After  the  bottle;  Tipfii  He efren  and  Rod  Taylor  in  "The  Birds".  (This 
shot,  incidentally,  does  not  appear  in  the  finished  film.) 

first  two  remind  us  (though  Cahiers  of  course  needed  no 
reminding)  of  Hitchcock’s  Catholic  upbringing*  /  Confess  tells 
the  story  of  a  priest  prevented  by  the  secrecy  of  the  confes¬ 
sional  from  revealing  a  murderer's  identity,  and  hounded  by 
guilt  feelings  about  a  crime  from  which  he  benefits,  and  for 
which  he  finally  stands  trial.  In  spite  of  a  masterly  use  of 
Quebec's  weighty  architecture,  l  find  the  film  dull  going,  not 
only  for  the  reasons  given  by  Hitchcock  himself — too  serious, 
and  wrongly  cast — but  because  of  a  certain  old-fashioned 
mustiness  about  the  approach,  like  The  Ware  Case  with 
religious  trimmings.  The  priest  (Montgomery  Clift)  remains 
a  cipher,  masochist  rather  than  saint,  a  man  pursued  not  by 
the  hounds  of  heaven  but  by  Karl  Malden  and  the  city  police. 

The  Wrong  Man  takes  virtually  the  same  attitude  to  its 
central  character  (Henry  Fonda),  the  Stork  Club  musician 
falsely  suspected  of  leading  a  double  life  as  a  hold-up  man* 
Here,  however,  Hitchcock  in  one  sequence  puts  the  man’s 
stunned  passivity  to  superb  use.  The  scene  of  Balestrero’s 
imprisonment,  filmed  with  a  documentary  precision  which 
still  allows  us  a  wholly  subjective  viewpoint,  conveys  so  direct 
a  sense  of  shame,  shock,  and  acute  physical  withdrawal  from 
the  details  of  handcuffs  and  fingerprinting,  that  we  hardly 
need  to  be  reminded  of  the  supposedly  traumatic  incident  when 
the  infant  Alfred  found  himself  locked  in  a  police  cell.  Another 
sequence,  in  the  insurance  office,  demonstrates  that  total 
control  which  allows  Hitchcock  to  move  from  objective  to 
subjective  with  hardly  a  shift  of  gears.  We  know,  on  all  the 
evidence  of  the  film  to  date,  that  Balestrero  is  a  man  of  un¬ 
tarnished  virtue;  yet  when  we  see  him  momentarily  through 
the  eyes  of  the  girl  behind  the  counter,  hand  slowly  moving  to 
jacket  pocket,  we  can  almost  believe  it  will  come  out  holding 
a  gun.  One  supposes  that  Hitchcock  made  The  Wrong  Man  for 
its  opening*  Tied  to  the  events  of  a  true  story,  he  had  to  follow 
it  through  to  its  conclusion  in  the  wife’s  madness — a  change 
of  emphasis  which,  as  subsequent  interviews  have  confirmed, 
obviously  bothered  him*  Hitchcock  deals  often  enough  in 
abnormal  states  of  mind,  but  I  have  a  feeling  that  he  doesn’t 
much  care  for  psychiatrists,  or  the  more  technical  aspects  of 
insanity.  One  feels  that  he’s  impatient  to  get  the  wife  (Vera 
Miles)  back  on  her  feet  again. 

Obsession  takes  charge  in  Rear  Window  and  Vertigo ,  fore¬ 
runners  of  Psycho  in  their  use  of  the  camera  to  break  down 
critical  resistance,  and  the  two  films  which  most  welcome  a 
Cahiers-styls  interpretation.  Rear  Window  is,  of  course,  the 
voyeur's  testament:  Hitchcock’s  justification  of  his  own 
curiosity — and,  by  extension,  ours.  By  setting  himself  a 


Peter  Lorre  and  Cicely  Oates,  the  kidnappers  in 
t/ie  original  "Man  Who  Knew  Too  Much". 


163 


precise  and  exacting  technical  problem,  that  of  confining  the 
camera’s  vision  to  what  the  crippled  news  photographer  can 
see  from  his  window,  Hitchcock  forces  the  audience  to  peer 
with  him  across  the  courtyard.  The  observation  is  heartless, 
the  antics  of  most  of  the  neighbours  grotesque  or  boring* 
Within  the  room  (with  Thelma  Ritter  as  the  nurse  and  Grace 
Kelly  as  the  perennial  Hitchcock  girl*  blonde,  rich  and 
voguish)  the  talk  is  shiny  magazine  dialogue.  But  the  audience, 
watching  James  Stewart  watching  a  murderer,  become  in¬ 
extricably  caught  up  in  his  obsessive  curiosity*  The  secret  (so 
much  of  the  Hitchcock  secret)  is  the  angle  of  vision:  this  time 
the  passive  hero  really  is  powerless  to  intervene,  which  puts 
him  in  exactly  the  position  of  the  man  in  the  stalls. 

If  Rear  Window  involves,  Vertigo  hypnotises,  although  I 
must  admit  it  was  a  hypnotism  1  lesisted  until  resecing  the  film 
recently.  Perhaps  one  was  put  off  at  first  by  the  Boileau- 
Narcejac  plot,  of  the  order  described  by  Maurice  Richardson 
as  madman's  flytrap,  and  depending  on  at  least  three  wild 
improbabilities.  Rut  as  the  detective  (James  Stewart)  follows 
the  remote,  pale  girl  he  has  been  hired  to  watch;  as  he  drives 
behind  her  down  the  San  Francisco  streets,  with  the  car  ahead 
always  just  slowly  disappearing  round  another  corner;  as  he 
makes  his  way  through  the  churchyard,  the  museum,  the 
decayed  old  boarding-house,  one  is  drawn  again  into  the  ob¬ 
sessive  occupation  of  spying  on  a  spy,  The  first  half  of  Vertigo 
moves  like  a  slow,  underwater  dream.  The  second  half,  with 
the  elaborate  effort  to  transform  the  second  Kim  Novak  back 
into  the  first  Kim  Novak,  has  the  hallucinatory  quality  of 
nightmare.  By  the  end  of  the  film,  the  audience  ought  to  be 
as  mad  as  James  Stewart  appears  to  be, 

Psycho  carries  the  process  a  stage  further.  In  the  opening 
shot  the  camera  is  peering,  a  little  furtively,  beneath  the  half- 
drawn  blind  of  a  window;  and  throughout  the  film  Hitchcock 
is  able  to  play  not  merely  on  the  audience's  nerves  (easy)  but 
on  their  curiosity.  He  is,  as  he  says,  “using  pure  cinema  to 
make  the  audience  emote” — directing  each  reaction  of  the 
spectators  as  surely  as  he  directs  the  film  itself*  If  people  are 
angered  by  Psycho ,  as  were  so  many  critics  in  this  country,  it 
may  be  because  they  resist  this  direction;  they  don’t  like  the 
feeling  that  Hitchcock  has  them  so  precisely  where  he  wants 
them.  Or  they  may  resist  the  insolent  confidence  of  his  humour. 
One  thinks  of  the  scene  in  which  Norman  Bates  stands  by  a 
stunted  tree,  looking  all  too  tike  one  of  his  own  stuffed  birds, 
and  watches  the  car  make  its  faltering  descent  into  the  swamp. 
Here  one  might  be  in  the  presence  of  one  of  Hitchcock’s 
better  definitions;  “for  me,  the  cinema  is  not  a  slice  of  life, 
but  a  slice  of  cake*” 

*  *  * 

What  does ,  then,  interest  this  bland,  smooth  man?  The 
quirkish,  English  Hitchcock  and  the  American  Hitchcock  who 
deals  in  the  twists  and  turns  of  the  mind  are  not  perhaps  as  far 
apart  as  they  seem.  Humour  at  one  end,  monomania  at  the 
other,  are  alike  in  disturbing  equilibrium  and  order.  Hitchcock 
is  fascinated,  one  deduces,  by  the  way  unreason  keeps  breaking 
in,  by  the  ease  with  which  system  can  be  overturned.  But  it's 
the  dark  of  the  mind  rather  than  of  the  soul  that  concerns  him : 
his  own  position  is  that  of  the  rational  man  for  whom  the 
world  is  a  place  of  sublime  and  alluring  unreason*  A  smashed 
cup*  however,  gives  him  more  to  work  with  than  a  smashed 
city;  and  a  weakness  of  The  Birds ,  his  latest  film,  is  that  it 
seems  to  be  reaching  out,  however  half-heartedly,  towards 
some  kind  of  larger  significance. 

The  opening  scene  is  classic  Hitchcock:  spoiled  rich  girl 
(Tippi  Hedren;  a  few  years  ago  it  might  have  been  Grace 
Kelly)  encounters  cool,  business-like  young  man  (Rod  Taylor) 
in  a  San  Francisco  pet  shop,  (Why,  incidentally,  has  no  expert 
in  Hitehcock-exegesis  yet  produced  a  thesis  on  the  fruitful 
theme  of  his  fondness  for  shops?)  The  flustered  proprietress 
looks  on;  a  bird  gets  out  of  its  cage;  some  sparring  dialogue 


begins  to  establish  character.  By  the  time  the  girl,  Melanie,  is 
pursuing  her  young  lawyer  out  to  his  home  in  Bodega  Bay, 
with  the  two  love-birds  swaying  with  her  car  as  it  takes  the 
comers,  we  are  caught  up  in  the  old  involvement. 

There’s  a  first  jabbing  intimation  of  violence,  when  a  seagull 
zooms  out  of  a  clear  sky  to  bang  Melanie  on  the  head.  After 
this,  tantalisingly,  Hitchcock  returns  to  his  tactic  of  the  slow 
build-up,  keeping  the  birds  waiting  in  the  wings  while  he 
explores  the  family  situation  of  the  lawyer,  his  possessive 
mother  (Jessica  Tandy),  all  cool  efficiency  on  the  outside  and 
a  bundle  of  nerves  within,  and  his  former  girl  friend  (Suzanne 
Pleshette).  The  situation  of  two  girls  in  love  with  the  same 
young  man,  and  the  mother  who  doesn’t  want  him  to  marry 
anyone,  is  only  involving  up  to  a  point — correctly  so,  because 
if  we  really  became  interested  the  bird  invasion  would  simply 
come  as  a  tiresome  interruption  to  another  story. 

The  birds  attack  at  a  children's  party;  they  fly  down  the 
chimney;  they  murder  a  neighbouring  farmer  (Hitchcock  gets 
any  amount  of  threat  into  a  quiet  shot  of  a  row  of  shattered 
cups  on  a  dresser);  they  form  up  in  black,  sinister  and  orderly 
rows  in  the  school  playground,  while  the  children  sing  away 
inside;  they  trap  Melanie  in  a  dive-bomber  raid  on  a  glass- 
walled  telephone  box;  and  finally  they  hold  the  lawyer  and  his 
family  prisoner  in  their  boarded  up  house*  As  all  this  goes  on, 
two  things  become  evident*  Firstly  that  the  crows  and  gulls, 
however  well  trained,  must  have  been  the  very  devil  of  a 
nuisance.  The  slow  preparations  for  the  onslaughts  (the  wait 
in  the  shuttered  house;  the  playground  scene)  generally  prove 
much  more  effective  than  the  attacks  themselves,  which  have 
to  be  devised  in  quick  flurries  of  action,  with  most  of  the 
menace  coming  from  the  electronic  sound  track,  to  cover 
the  fact  that  the  birds  are  not  really  doing  their  stuff*  Any 
amount  of  trick  work  went  on,  including  a  final  shot  com¬ 
posed  of  32  separate  pieces  of  film;  and  the  trouble  is  that  the 
film  looks  like  it* 

Secondly,  the  bird— people  relationship  remains  precarious 
and  tenuous.  Admirers  have  made  resolute  efforts  to  forge 
links  by  pointing  out  that  the  mother  weakens  under  fire  while 
the  girl  stands  up  to  it,  and  someone  has  even  claimed  that 
Annie,  the  school-teacher,  gets  pecked  to  death  because  she 
hasn’t  been  properly  attuned  to  life.  (This  seems  a  bit  hard  on 
Annie,  but  no  matter.)  I  would  strongly  suspect  that  Hitch¬ 
cock,  a  realist  in  most  things,  has  got  precisely  the  measure  of 
his  problem.  In  two  sequences,  in  the  town’s  cafe,  he  offers 
us  ‘explanations'  from  an  eccentric  ornithologist,  a  drunken 
prophet  of  doom,  and  a  distraught  woman  who  blames  it  all 
on  Melanie.  Here  are  clues  for  the  theorists;  here  also  is  a 
shrewd  director  tossing  a  few  ideas  around  to  make  it  apparent 
that  he  doesn't  know  what  the  birds  are  up  to  any  more  than 
we  do. 

A  little  obscurity,  however,  does  wonders  for  a  contem¬ 
porary  film.  If  The  Birds  is  really  intended  as  a  doomsday 
fantasy,  one  can  only  say  that  it’s  a  lamentably  inadequate 
one*  But  why  not  try  the  birds  as  the  Bomb;  or  as  creatures 
from  the  subconscious;  or  start  from  the  other  end,  with 
Tippi  Hcdrcn  as  a  witch  ?  One  could  work  up  a  pretty  theory 
on  any  of  these  lines,  if  only  one  could  suppress  a  conviction 
that  Hitchcock's  intention  was  an  altogether  simpler  one.  He 
scared  us  in  Psycho,  enough  to  make  us  think  twice  about 
stopping  at  any  building  too  king  remotely  like  the  Bates  motel. 
He  tries  it  again  in  The  Birds ,  but  we  will  happily  go  on 
throwing  bread  to  the  seagulls,  because  the  film  can't  for  long 
enough  at  a  time  break  through  our  barrier  of  disbelief.  And 
a  director  who  has  told  us  so  often  that  his  interest  ties  in  the 
way  of  doing  things,  not  in  the  moral  of  a  story,  invites  us  to 
take  him  at  his  own  valuation.  One  stumbling  block  finally 
stands  in  the  way  of  abstractions,  metaphysical  or  otherwise: 
Hitchcock’s  own  intense  concern  for  the  concrete,  and  a 
sneaking  suspicion  that  the  best  critic  of  Hitchcock  is  Hitch 
himself* 


164 


URiNG  a  trip  to  Europe  last  year,  some  of  the  recent 
ferment  in  the  cinema  was  summed  up  for  me  in  a  few 
words  by  Jean  Cayrol,  author  of  Resnais'  Muriel,  when 
he  said  that  he  and  some  of  his  colleagues  were  in  revolt 
against  the  films  of  “papa”,  A  simple  phrase,  one  everyone  in 
Europe  had  heard  over  and  over  again,  but  not  at  all  echoed  in 
Hollywood.  In  Hollywood  no  one  knows  there  is  a  revolution, 
so  of  course  there  are  no  plans  for  manning  the  barricades. 

If  there  is  a  new  language  in  the  cinema  (Godard,  etc.)  it  is 
certainly  not  being  spoken  in  Hollywood,  and  when  someone 
comes  along  using  it,  he  is  not  understood.  The  revelation  of 
the  year  has  been  Frank  and  Eleanor  Perry's  David  and  Lisa , 
a  thoroughly  conventional  melodrama  which  all  (except  the 
highbrow  critics)  are  treating  very  deferentially  and  (most 
important)  are  flocking  to  see.  It  is  the  Marty  of  our  time  and, 
as  in  the  case  of  its  predecessor,  its  accomplishments  are  more 
apparent  than  real.  When  we  praised  the  verisimilitude  of 
Marty  it  should  have  been  a  sign  to  us  of  how  far  away  from 
reality  Hollywood  film-makers  had  moved,  instead  of  exagger¬ 
ating  as  we  did  the  importance  of  Chayefsky’s  achievement  in 
using  his  peculiar  brand  of  tape-recorder  dialogue. 

In  a  recent  issue  of  the  Journal  of  the  Screen  Producers 
Guild,  the  suggestion  is  made  (by  an  independent  exhibitor) 
that  David  and  Lisa  is  also  the  Mona  Lisa  of  our  time,  that  it 
possesses  the  right  qualities  of  “simplicity”,  “sensitivity”  and 
“appeal”  (all  left  undefined).  This  in  an  argument  in  favour  of 


low-budget  American  movies  aimed  at  the  art  house  audience 
and  “dealing  with  our  times  and  tugging  at  our  emotions,”  in 
competition  with  the  foreign  entries.  I  would  like  to  know 
more  about  what  he  thinks  would  be  saleable  in  such  a  pro¬ 
gramme.  David  and  Lisa  seems  to  get  by  through  being 
determinedly  simple  and  touching,  without  having  anything 
to  say  about  its  characters  more  penetrating  than  the  Saturday 
Evening  Post  level  of  short-story  writing.  But  even  a  compara¬ 
tively  conventional  first  movie  like  Vilgot  Sjoman’s  The 
Mistress  seems  vastly  more  relevant  to  the  American  movie¬ 
going  public. 

Part  of  the  problem  in  Hollywood  is  a  vast  ignorance  of 
what  is  happening  in  other  countries.  Some  of  this  ignorance 
is  wilful — as  for  example  those  who  make  movies  themselves 
(or  teach  others  how  to)  but  rarely  go  to  the  cinema.  This  may 
not  be  a  sin  (Bresson  stays  at  home),  but  it  is  a  partial  ex¬ 
planation  for  the  resolutely  old-fashioned  ways  of  American 
movies  and,  by  inversion,  for  the  radical  formlessness  of  the 
films  made  by  those  who  do  rebel,  like  the  New  American 
Cinema  group.  But  there  is  also  a  strong  individualistic  streak 
in  American  film-makers,  which  makes  them  shy  away  from 
studying  the  innovations  of  others  (or  even  exposing  them¬ 
selves  to  these  innovations)  on  the  grounds  that  the  critical 


Above:  Mickey  Rooney  and  buddy  Hockett  in  the  Stan/ep  Kramer  comedy 

*ltrs  a  Mad,  Mad,  Mad,  Mad  World"* * 


165 


and  the  creative  attitudes  do  not  mix.  The  result  of  this  is  that 
they  do  imitate,  but  they  imitate  the  past  instead  of  the  present. 

Ray’s  Father  Panchali  would  have  been  deserted  by  its 
audience  at  the  Screen  Directors  Guild  some  years  ago  if  Ray 
had  not  been  there ;  and  some  of  the  men  who  made  Hollywood 
the  film  capital  of  the  world  in  the  Twenties  and  Thirties  stood 
muttering  angrily  in  the  foyer  after  the  show  that  it  was  the 
work  of  an  amateur — someone  who  threw  images  on  the 
screen  and  left  the  audience  to  work  it  out;  someone  who  never 
told  the  audience  what  any  of  the  characters  wanted,  or 
whether  they  ever  got  it.  More  recently,  the  Academy’s  special 
selection  committee  for  films  competing  in  the  foreign- 
language  category  turned  down  entries  from  France  and  Italy 
— which  happened  to  be  Marienbad  and  La  Notte .  It  is  not 
simply  a  question  of  thinking  these  films  were  bad,  but  of  not 
really  recognising  them  as  films  at  all. 

*  *  % 

The  industry  wants  to  solve  its  problems  (a  diminishing 
market  being  chased  by  a  decreasing  number  of  films),  but 
there  are  grounds  for  thinking  that  they  cannot  do  so,  since 
they  still  do  not  understand  the  problem  they  are  facing. 
Magazines  such  as  Film  Quarterly  y  Film  Culture ,  the  New 
York  Film  Bulletin,  critics  like  Dwight  Macdonald  {Esquire)  or 
Stanley  Kauffmann  (New  Republic ),  rarely  affect  or  are  even 
noticed  by  the  great  figures  of  the  movies,  the  Hollywood 
studios,  the  New  York  banks  and  the  Theater  Owners  of 
America,  who  are  howling  respectively  for  audiences,  safe 
investment  return  and  “product”,  but  not  knowing  which  way 
to  look,  or  how  to  understand  what  they  see. 

The  studios  announce  grandiose  plans,  but  the  same  old 
things  are  behind  the  window-dressing,  Zanuck  takes  over  Fox 
from  Spyros  Skouras,  hands  over  the  studio  operation  to  his 
son,  announces  a  new  programme  of  films,  and  kicks  off  with 
a  Henry  Koster  production  starring  Sandra  Dee.  Universal- 
International  announces  a  plan  to  look  for  new  production 
talent,  but  those  who  venture  too  close  are  told  that  the  studio 
is  Looking  for  people  to  put  together  packages.  People  with 
a  script,  stars,  director,  budget;  everything  except  the  money, 
which  U-I  will  then  arrange  in  exchange  for  distribution 
rights  (and  40  per  cent  off  the  top),  and  with  studio  facilities 


“made  available”.  In  other  words,  they  run  no  more  risk  than 
United  Artists,  and  throw  in  their  studio  facilities  as  part  of 
the  deal. 

There  is  no  sign  that  the  much-touted  plan  for  the  co¬ 
operative,  three-company  venture  in  building  one  new  studio 
complex  on  the  Fox  ranch  at  Malibu  is  anything  but  a  real- 
estate  move.  In  getting  rid  of  their  present  studios  and  the 
valuable  land  they  stand  on,  and  designing  new  facilities  which 
are  more  flexible  and  will  be  more  frequently  used,  because 
fewer  in  number,  the  studios  would  merely  be  tightening  their 
belts  over  a  three-quarters  empty  stomach.  There  is  no  hint  yet 
that  they  might  be  considering  the  formation  of  a  giant 
common  corporation,  which  would  be  big  enough  and  strong 
enough  to  take  risks  with  the  kind  of  diversified  programme 
iecommended  so  optimistically  by  Richard  Dyer  MacCann  in 
his  book  Hollywood  in  Transition ,  A  more  likely  effect  of  the 
announcement  will  be  a  sudden  rush  of  speculators  buying  up 
the  residential  land  around  the  Fox  ranch.  There  is  always  an 
angle,  and  rarely  does  it  have  much  to  do  with  the  movies. 

The  fallacy  of  the  Universal-International  approach  is  that 
it  is  trying  to  blood  the  industry,  or  more  narrowly  its  own 
flock,  while  proceeding  in  an  entirely  conventional  manner. 
I  do  not  mean  by  this  that  they  are  offering  production 
support  only  to  established  directors  or  producers  using 
established  stars.  But  they  still  seem  to  be  making  the  basic 
assumption  that  the  project  will  first  of  all  exist  as  a  conven¬ 
tional  script,  which  can  then  be  packaged:  cast,  costumed  (at 
least  on  paper),  “broken  down”  and  budgeted.  There  is  a  story 
about  an  American  actor  working  with  Rossellini,  and 
telephoning  his  psychiatrist  in  the  United  States  every  night 
for  solace,  because  he  was  not  accustomed  to  working  with  a 
director  who  did  not  give  him,  days  in  advance,  solid  and 
well-rounded  lines  to  study  and  memorise.  The  way  of  Godard, 
of  Rossellini,  of  Cassavetes,  is  impossible  in  Hollywood.  The 
director’s  cinema  remains  virtually  unknown  and  unwanted, 
except  by  the  newcomers  whom  U-I  and  the  other  studios  are 
turning  down.  Even  a  courageous  producer  like  Stanley 
Kramer  will  have  more  success  in  farming  out  low-budget 
pictures  like  Pressure  Point  (to  Hubert  Cornfield)  than  like 
A  Child  is  Waiting  (which  he  gave  to  John  Cassavetes), 
because  in  the  long  run,  men  like  Cassavetes  and  Kramer  will 
not  understand  each  other,  Hitchcock,  for  all  his  finesse  and 
talent,  has  spoiled  Hollywood,  because  he  has  shown  how 
it  is  possible  to  write  everything  down  in  advance — sketched, 
plotted,  designed,  cast,  located,  costumed,  and  therefore 
budgeted.  This  is  what  Hollywood  really  understands:  every¬ 
thing  else  is  Irresponsible,  and  impossible. 

*  *  * 

We  might  expect  that  a  country  as  large  as  the  United 
States  would  eventually  twist  itself  out  of  this  barren  situation 
and  throw  up  a  solution — one  which  would  permit  sufficient 
continuity  with  the  Hollywood  tradition  to  make  use  of  its 
existing  reservoir  of  craftsmanship  and  technical  ability,  but 
independent  enough  to  permit  some  of  the  rich  regional 
flavours  of  America  to  come  into  its  films.  The  signs  are  that 
this  will  not  happen.  On  the  one  hand,  the  studios  wifi 
continue  to  expect  projects  to  be  conventional  enough  at  the 
planning  stage  to  be  safely  evaluated  for  commercial  potential. 
At  the  same  time,  they  will  expect  them  to  be  magically  trans¬ 
formed  during  production  into  a  “new  wave”,  simply  because 
the  budgets  arc  low  and  the  faces  are  new.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  the  question  is  “Can  the  United  States  develop  regional  film 
centres?”,  the  answer  (with  the  exception  of  New  York) 
appears  to  be,  depressingly,  no — or  at  least  not  yet.  All 
attempts  so  far  to  set  up  independent  productions  outside  New 
York  on  the  same  basis  of  subscriptions  and  limited  partner¬ 
ship  used  for  David  and  Lisa,  The  Connection ,  The  Cool  World , 
have  failed,  whether  the  attempt  has  been  made  in  Hollywood, 


Janet  Margolin  and  Keir  Dullea  in  “David  and  Lisa". 


166 


San  Francisco,  Seattle,  or  elsewhere.  Part  of  this  is  due  to 
stricter  partnership  laws  in  the  West  (victims  of  land  frauds 
for  a  hundred  years),  but  part  of  it  also  stems  from  a  conser¬ 
vatism  in  investment  not  peculiar  to  the  American  provinces. 

One  trouble  is  that  ail  of  the  United  States,  at  present,  is 
provincial*  New  York,  Washington  D*C.,  Los  Angeles, 
Chicago  and  San  Francisco  are  all  provincial  with  respect  to 
each  other.  This  is  an  American  phenomenon,  difficult  to 
understand  from  Europe,  which  is  accustomed  to  the  central¬ 
isation  of  art  and  politics  in  the  nations'  capitals,  America, 
effectively,  has  no  capital;  and  the  effects  of  artistic  change, 
felt  immediately  and  intensely  in  Europe,  are  softened  and 
blunted  in  America  by  the  single  fact  of  dispersion*  We  used 
to  say  that  Hollywood  was  not  helped  by  being  3,000  miles 
away  from  the  theatre  centre  in  Broadway— but  this  was  in 
the  days  when  the  New  York  stage  was  healthy*  Now,  with 
regionalism  in  the  American  theatre  and  with  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  strong  repertory  theatres — for  instance  in  M  inneapolis 
(Tyrone  Guthrie),  in  San  Francisco  (Herb  Blau)  and  Seattle 
(Stuart  Vaughn)— there  is  always  the  possibility  that  some  of 
this  will  get  through  to  the  movies. 

The  independent  exhibitor  quoted  at  the  beginning  of  this 
letter  is  at  least  on  the  right  lines  when  he  asks  for  low  budget 
American  films  made  on  American  subjects,  since  an  increasing 
number  of  Americans  appear  to  be  staying  away  from 
American  movies  (but  seeing  British  and  French  and  Italian 
ones)  because  they  can  no  longer  accept  the  unreality  of  the 
Hollywood  film.  “The  trouble  with  Hollywood  is  its  distance 
from  reality;  from  the  people  Americans  know  and  can 
identify  with/*  These  were  the  words  not  of  a  film  critic  but 
of  a  Seattle  boiler-maker  encountered  in  a  national  forest  in 
the  south  of  Washington  State.  It  was  part  of  a  Long  tirade 
that  poured  out  when  he  heard  where  I  was  from*  Later, 
during  a  visit  to  Seattle,  I  found  the  same  feeling  in  an 
audience  which  had  discovered  it  might  not  always  care  very 
much  for  the  alternatives  provided  by  the  New  American 
Cinema  group,  and  wondered  if  this  meant  it  was  wrong  to 
hope  that  from  somewhere  America  would  get  back  into 
American  films* 

For  people  like  this,  and  there  must  be  many  of  them,  Hud 
will  be  an  exception,  for  at  least  it  sets  out  to  examine  a  part 
of  American  life  and  society  that  is  usually  mythified  by 
Hollywood.  But  again  the  film-makers  may  have  misjudged 
their  audience.  Hud’s  gesture  of  defiance  at  the  end,  as  he 
slams  through  the  screen  door  in  search  of  a  beer  -the  Texan 
version  of  the  4V*  sign— is  more  sympathetic  to  a  large  part  of 
the  audience  than  Ritl  or  his  scriptwriters  probably  bargained 
for.  Ralph  Nelson’s  Lilies  of  the  Field ,  on  the  other  hand,  with 
its  cute  little  story  of  an  itinerant  Negro  handyman  (Sidney 
Poitier)  who  is  bamboozkd  by  a  group  of  refugee  nuns  into 
building  them  a  chapel  in  the  desert,  is  going  to  offend  as  many 
Americans  as  it  charms.  It  is  simply  too  gooey  and  sweet,  too 
much  the  Hollywood  version  of  what  film-makers  imagine 
audiences  want.  Thus  everybody  in  Lilies  is  lovable  (even 
characters  whom,  by  alt  rights,  we  should  dislike);  and 
Poitier,  charming  though  he  is,  has  an  impossible  job  carrying 
the  film.  And  yet  the  United  Artists  press  release  on  this  movie 
describes  it  as  violating  the  “play  it  safe”  principles  of  domestic 
film-making,  following  none  of  the  “safe”  formulas  of  casting, 
production  or  story  values.  It  is  hard  to  believe  that  they 
believe  it*  But  they  do,  and  soon  it  will  be  listed  along  with 
Marty  and  David  and  Lisa  as  an  example  of  what  Hollywood 
can  do  when  it  really  tries. 

+  *  * 

The  only  alternatives  are  the  blockbusters  like  Cleopatra 
and  It's  a  Mad ,  Mad,  Mad ,  Mad  World.  No  one  has  emerged 
well  from  the  Cleopatra  story.  Undoubtedly  the  worst  off, 
after  the  audience,  is  Walter  Wanger,  who  leaves  the  impres¬ 
sion  in  his  astonishing  self-portrait,  My  Life  with  Cleopatra , 
that  he  had  no  real  creative  function  on  the  film  and  was  allowed 
to  contribute  little  towards  its  administration — even  though  it 


Sidney  Poitier  in  “Lilies  of  the  Field”, 


was  a  project  of  his  own  company.  Wanger’s  book  has 
had  a  suit  laid  against  it  by  Skouras,  but  Wanger  himself 
is  its  principal  victim.  Coyly  dedicating  it  to  his  daughters, 
“who  once  asked  what  a  producer  does,”  he  then  proceeds  to 
take  away  whatever  respect  we  had  left  for  the  old-fashioned 
studio  system*  Nick  Confines  (Once  Upon  a  Sunday),  who 
worked  for  a  while  on  the  production  as  assistant  to  Ray 
Kellogg,  the  special  effects  man,  has  made  a  one-reel  satire  on 
the  epic  called  Fremihe,  using  material  shot  at  the  opening 
night  in  Hollywood, 

Fellini,  in  New  York  recently  for  the  opening  of  Eight  ami 
a  Half  (which  is  going  to  make  Hollywood  green  with  envy), 
was  asked  if  he  had  any  plans  for  working  there.  He  replied 
that  he  had  made  many  mistakes  in  his  life  and  probably 
would  make  some  more — but  that  wasn’t  one  of  them*  But 
some  people  are  no  longer  there  who  might  like  to  be. 
Skouras  is  not  the  only  famous  casualty,  Joseph  Vogel, 
saddled  with  the  responsibility  for  the  comparative  failure  of 
Mutiny  on  the  Bounty,  was  eased  out  of  the  top  studio  position 
at  Metro  and  then  from  the  Board  of  Directors.  The  day  after 
he  left  the  studio  someone  called  in  for  him,  and  the  switch¬ 
board  girl  replied,  “Mr.  Vogel  is  no  longer  associated  with 
Metro-G old  wyn-Mayer.  .  ,  *  No— I  can’t  tell  you  where  you 
might  reach  him.”  These  girls,  like  their  colleagues  at  the 
Thalberg  reception  desk,  always  so  severe  with  the  casual 
caller,  are  just  as  merciless  with  the  great  when  they  have 
fallen. 

It  is  all  very  sad,  and  Stanley  Kramer’s  laugh-a-tninute, 
3-hour  40-minute  Mad ,  Mad  World  probably  will  not  make 
us  fed  much  better.  Nor  does  it  help  much  to  remember  how 
things  used  to  be — although  the  Wolper  production  (for 
television)  of  The  Fabulous  Era,  made  up  of  clips  from  films 
of  the  Thirties  and  candid  shots  of  the  stars  and  directors, 
does  at  least  make  us  nostalgic  for  Busby  Berkeley*  Once  the 
Hollywood  Museum  is  established  and  is  showing  these  films 
every  day  of  the  year,  some  of  it  may  rub  off,  but  meanwhile 
the  traditions  are  being  maintained  only  for  lack  of  anything 
to  take  their  place*  And  the  gloss  has  long  since  gone.  Not 
only  Marilyn  is  dead. 


167 


During  the  current  year  the  French  cinema 
has  been  going  through  a  crisis.  Economically 
life  has  been  difficult,  with  few  of  the  opportuni¬ 
ties  for  young  directors  that  existed  only  three  or  four 
years  ago;  in  terms  of  ideas,  critics  are  concerned  to 
revalue  the  achievements  of  the  New  Wave.  Roger 
Leenhardt  and  Jacques  Rivette  are  both  critics  and 
film-makers,  men  of  different  generations  (Leenhardt 
is  60,  Rivette  35),  who  represent  respectively  the 
pre-war  critical  tradition,  founded  on  literature,  and 
the  post-war  innovations  of  Cahiers  du  Cinema .  The 
gap,  however,  is  not  all  that  considerable.  Cahiers,  in 
its  special  issue  of  last  December,  described  Leen¬ 
hardt  as  "the  spiritual  father  of  the  New  Wave"  and 
the  critic  who  formulated  the  principles  of  the  new 
cinema. 

Born  in  Montpellier,  Leenhardt  has  been  both 
critic  and  film-maker  since  the  early  Thirties.  He  has 
written  for  Esprit,  Let tres  Francoises,  V Ecran  Franqais , 


Cahiers  du  Cinema.  “Once  every  ten  years,”  to  quote 
Cahiers  again,  “a  dazzling  article  reminds  us  that  he 
was  the  first  of  the  film  critics.”  He  has  made  upwards 
of  thirty  short  films,  the  earliest  of  them  dating  from 
1934,  but  only  two  features:  Les  Demises  Vacances 
(1947),  a  nostalgic  study  of  the  end  of  childhood,  and 
Le  Rendezvous  de  Minuit  (1961),  with  Lilli  Palmer  in 
a  dual  role.  He  is  at  present  making  a  film  for 
television. 

Jacques  Rivette  comes  from  Rouen,  and  was  one 
of  the  team  of  young  critics  writing  for  Cahiers  ten 
years  or  so  ago,  Bazin’s  "young  Turks"  of  the  French 
cinema.  As  a  critic  he  has  written  for  various  maga¬ 
zines,  including  Arts',  as  a  junior  assistant  director  he 
worked  with  both  Renoir  and  Becker.  He  made  three 
shorts  on  16mm.  before  directing  the  short  story  film 
Le  Coup  du  Berger  (1956).  Paris  Nous  Appartient, 
winner  of  last  year’s  B.F.I.  award,  the  Sutherland 
Trophy,  occupied  him  between  1958-60,  Earlier  this 


168 


year  he  directed  Anna  Karina  on  the  stage,  in  the 
play  La  Religieuse. 

The  following  interview,  which  was  tape-recorded, 
has  been  transcribed  by  Michel  Delahaye. 

Hollywood  and  France 

marcorelles:  M.  Leenhardt,  how  did  you  start  out  as  a  critic 
in  the  Thirties,  and  why  did  you  become  known  as  such  a 
champion  of  the  American  cinema? 

leenhardt:  It  wasn’t  through  criticism  that  I  came  to  the 
cinema,  but  the  other  way  round.  In  the  early  Thirties — in 
1933*  to  be  exact — I  was  training  as  an  editor,  and  used  to 
work  on  the  Eclair  newsreels.  At  the  same  time  l  was  also 
Involved  in  a  whole  movement  of  ideas  which  had  grown  up 
round  the  magazine  Esprit f  but  which  spread  much  wider*  and 
represented  an  attempt  by  French  intellectuals  to  come  to 
political,  metaphysical  and  aesthetic  grips  with  the*r  con¬ 
sciences.  Since  I  was  a  film  technician,  I  found  myself  writing 
about  the  cinema;  and  I  tried  to  base  my  criticism  on  an 
overall  moral  and  intellectual  view  of  life  at  the  time,  in  line 
with  Esprit's  philosophy. 

As  for  the  American  cinema,  T  must  bring  up  something 
which  probably  seems  ridiculously  old-fashioned  today:  the 
sound  film.  After  a  long  period  of  evolution,  the  cinema  had 
grown  into  an  art,  a  plastic  art,  which  many  people  thought 
had  reached  perfection.  Then,  around  1 929-30,  came  the 
whole  sound  revolution,  which  really  split  the  European 
cinema.  The  best  critics  and  film-makers  all  felt  that  sound  was 
a  total  disaster,  that  it  would  mean  the  end  of  the  cinema  as  an 
art  and  the  beginning  of  a  canned  theatre  which  might  satisfy 
popular  audiences  but  would  effectively  stifle  any  creative 
effort.  But  in  America,  thanks  to  that  famous  Anglo-Saxon 
pragmatism,  there  never  was  any  real  problem.  Look  at  their 
thrillers,  for  example,  or  the  Westerns:  there’s  no  break  in 
continuity  between  the  later  silent  and  the  early  sound  films. 
It  was  American  film-making  which  showed  us  how  to  over¬ 
come  the  apparent  incompatibility  between  sound  and  image 
and  so  started  us  off  on  the  road  towards  the  modern  cinema. 
marcorelles:  M,  Rivette,  you  began  as  a  critic  some  fifteen 
years  later*  after  the  war.  Why  were  you  so  slrongty  pro- 
American  ? 

rtvette:  In  1950  we  approached  it  from  a  rather  different 
angle,  but  in  the  end  the  results  were  much  the  same.  At 
that  time,  in  Europe  at  least,  the  American  cinema  was  not  so 
much  under-estimated  as  actually  despised.  It  was  a  kind  of 
critical  duty  to  attack  it,  and  everyone  ran  down  Hollywood 
commercialism,  Hollywood  banality,  Hollywood  imbecility. 
It  seemed  to  us — to  Truffaut,  Godard*  myself— that  this 
American  cinema  was  in  fact  a  good  deal  more  intelligent,  and 
even  more  intellectual,  than  the  European  cinema  which  was 
always  being  held  up  as  an  example  to  it.  We  felt  that  all  kinds 
of  directors,  not  only  the  recognised  ‘Hollywood  intellectuals’ 
like  Mankiewicz,  but  the  so-called  commercial  movie-makers 
like  Hawks  and  Hitchcock,  were  producing  films  much  more 
intelligent  than  those  made  in  Europe  by  our  Autant-Laras, 
Delannoys  and  De  Sicas.  It  may  have  been  a  subtler  kind  of 
intelligence,  because  it  expressed  itself  through  style  and 
behaviour  rather  than  through  all  the  usual  outward  signs. 
leenhardt:  It’s  remarkable  that  this  anti-Hollywood  feeling 
in  France  has  been  so  strong  and  so  persistent.  Back  in  1933* 
there  were  very  few  of  us  who  had  a  good  word  for  Hollywood, 
And  even  ten  years  or  so  ago,  when  Cahiers  du  Cinema  asked 
twenty  French  directors  for  their  opinions  on  the  American 
cinema,  the  almost  unanimous  answer  was  that  it  was  rubbish. 
I  think  that  only  three  people — Renoir,  Astruc  and  myself— 
insisted  that  it  was  all-important. 

marcorelles:  Neither  of  you  has  mentioned  the  idea  of  mise 
en  seine,  although  Rivette  has  cited  a  few  'auteurs’.  Was  this 
something  you  were  really  conscious  of  in  theJThirties,  or  did 


you  tend  much  more  to  group  films  under  general  headings— 
gangster  movies,  crazy  comedies,  and  so  on — without  bother¬ 
ing  too  much  about  the  director’s  personal  contribution? 
leenhardt:  Obviously,  the  conception  of  the  'auteur’  was  less 
precise  in  1935  than  in  1950.  In  general  we  saw  Hollywood 
films  as  belonging  to  a  genre — Westerns,  comedies,  and  so  on. 
But  this  very  fact,  I  think,  made  the  better  critics  aware  of  the 
need  for  creative  individuality. 

The  difficulty  arises  when  you  talk  of  *mlse  en  seine*.  I 
remember  writing  an  article  just  after  the  war  which  I  titled 
'Down  with  Ford,  long  live  Wyler V  A  lot  of  people  were 
surprised  then  at  the  critical  approach,  which  was  an  attempt 
to  contrast  two  different  conceptions  of  mise  en  scene .  So  I 
think  I  can  claim  to  have  been  aware  of  the  problem  from 
quite  an  early  stage.  All  the  same,  there  is  one  point  which 
ought  never  to  be  foi  gotten,  and  that  is  the  importance  of  the 
script, 

You  must  remember  that  after  the  coming  of  sound  the 
scriptwriters  took  over  a  major  role*  which  in  some  respects 
determined  the  evolution  of  the  cinema.  It  Happened  One 
Night  was  a  key  film  for  us*  and  you  can’t  imagine  now  what 
a  bombshell  it  seemed  at  the  time.  Out  of  nothing  a  genre  had 
suddenly  been  created,  and  we  had  something  new  and 
wonderful,  something  the  cinema  had  found  for  itself:  the 
American  comedy.  But  we  also  wondered  just  who  was 
responsible  for  the  miracle.  Was  it  Capra*  the  director,  or 
Robert  Riskin,  the  scriptwriter?  Some  years  later  I  saw 
another  Riskin  film,  which  he  had  directed  himself,  and  I 
realised  that  he  wasn’t  a  creator:  all  the  elements  of  his 
mythology  were  there  again  in  the  film,  but  the  essential  thing, 
the  creative  spark,  was  missing. 

!  believe,  therefore,  that  individuality  in  the  American 
cinema  springs  from  this  delicate  balance  which  links  script  to 
mise  en  seine ,  mise  en  seine  to  script,  and  the  current  which 
runs  constantly  from  one  to  the  other.  There’s  a  creative 
tension  here  which  is  probably  the  essence  of  cinema,  and 
seems  bound  to  be  a  determining  factor  in  its  future  develop¬ 
ment. 


Something  One  Sees  on  the  Screen 

marcorelles:  I  suppose  it  was  as  a  reaction  against  the 
critics’  tendency  to  talk  exclusively  in  terms  of  themes  and 
subjects  that  people  pounced  so  wildly  on  the  whole  idea  of 
mise  en  seine . 

rivette:  That’s  just  it:  a  reaction.  If  we  made  such  a  point  of 
mise  en  seine  ten  years  ago,  this  was  done  deliberately  to 
stimulate  controversy  and  to  rehabilitate  the  idea  that  cinema 
is  also  something  which  one  sees  on  the  screen.  But  over  the 
last  few  years  the  conception  has  been  so  widely  abused  that 
one  is  finally  driven  to  explain  exactly  what  one  meant.  It  is 
not  simply  a  matter  of  talking  about  the  fascination  of  the 
image  one  sees  on  the  screen,  but  of  understanding  how  mise 
en  seine  is  an  expression  of  the  intelligence  of  the  director.  The 
term  covers,  that  is  to  say,  not  only  the  position  of  the  camera, 
but  the  construction  of  the  script*  the  dialogue,  and  the 
handling  of  the  actors.  Mise  en  seine ,  in  fact,  is  simply  a  way 
of  expressing  what  in  the  other  arts  would  be  called  the  artist’s 
vision;  and  a  novelist’s  vision  obviously  does  not  depend 
solely  on  where  he  places  an  adjective,  or  how  he  builds  a 
sentence,  but  also  on  the  story  he  is  telling.  When  we  made 
claims  for  Preminger,  or  Hawks,  or  Hitchcock,  it  should  have 
been  evident  that  it  was  their  personal  vision  of  the  world  we 
wanted  to  bring-home  to  audiences. 

But  the  whole  conception  has  been  abused  to  the  point  of 
imbecility,  and  it  is  now  used  to  suggest  that  so  long  as  the 
camera  movement  can  be  called  sublime,  it  makes  no  difference 
if  the  story  ip  fatuous,  the  dialogue  idiotic  and  the  acting 
atrocious.  This,  it  seems  to  me*  is  the  exact  opposite  of  every¬ 
thing  we  fought  for  under  the  banner  of  mise  en  seine ,  when 
we'insisted  on  the  importance  of  establishing  a  film's  author¬ 
ship. 


169 


Family  group  from  Roger  LeenhardCs  “Les  Demises  Vacances 


there  was  hardly  a  critic  worthy  of  the  name.  As  soon  as 
critics  were  born  and  began  to  breed,  the  idea  was  seized  on, 
explained,  developed, 

marcorelles:  Even  after  the  war,  apart  from  Andre  Bazin  and 
yourself,  there  wasn't  much  more  than  a  single  magazine, 
VEcran  Fran  cats. 

rivette:  But  VEcran  Francois  did  exist,  over  and  above  the 
fact  that  Bazin,  Astruc  and  Leenhardt  wrote  for  it  from  time 
to  time*  The  very  fact  that  here  was  a  periodical,  appearing 
each  week,  which  at  least  tried  to  bring  critical  judgment  to 
bear  on  all  the  films  shown,  helped  to  create  a  climate  of 
opinion*  You  could  say  the  same  of  Cahiers  du  Cinema.  The 
magazine  is  open  to  criticism*  God  knows*  But  by  the  very  fact 
that  it  has  appeared  every  month  for  the  last  ten  years  it  has 
created  a  whole  generation  of  filmgoers  in  love  with  the  cinema 
(drunk  with  it,  one  might  say  today).  This  would  never  have 
happened  if  Cahiers  du  Cinema  hadn't  existed* 

Now  things  have  gone  a  stage  further.  There  is  a  much 
larger  audience  with  critical  awareness,  and  this  has  resulted 
in  the  formation  of  little  chapels  of  opinion  which  hate  each 
other  and  then  love  each  other  again,  which  survive  just  a  few 
months  before  splintering  off  and  reforming  in  new  alignments* 
One  may  find  it  a  bit  juvenile,  but  at  least  it’s  evidence  of 
a  passionate  concern  with  the  cinema  which  would  have  been 
inconceivable  ten  years  ago*  In  1950,  Truffaut,  Godard  and  I, 
and  a  few  others,  met  at  the  Cinematheque.  We  became  friends 
simply  because  there  was  no  one  else:  we  were  the  only  people 
who  went  there  every  evening. 


leenhardt  :  All  the  same,  it's  a  curious  fact  that,  at  any  rate  in 
the  sort  of  American  films  we  have  been  talking  about,  the 
"author"  was  to  all  intents  and  purposes  the  producer*  He  set 
up  a  production  to  satisfy  his  own  tastes,  chose  the  script  and 
the  stars,  and  picked  some  first-class  technician  as  direct  or.  And 
the  interesting  point  is  that  many  of  the  producers  had  them¬ 
selves  started  out  as  writers,  so  that  in  effect  the  scriptwriter's 
influence  extended  indirectly  over  the  whole  production. 
marcorelles:  I  feel,  though,  that  this  idea  of  a  personal 
vision  in  the  cinema  was  clearly  formulated  only  after  the  war* 
Tn  the  Thirties  there  was  hardly  the  kind  of  passionate 
championship  of  certain  directors  that  one  finds  today. 
leenhardt:  There's  one  important  factor  which  certainly  has 
quite  a  bit  to  do  with  it.  How  much  criticism  was  there  in 
France  before  the  war?  In  1938,  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 


Critics  and  Creators 

marcorelles:  M*  Leenhardt,  you  were  partly  responsible, 
through  Bazin,  for  the  creation  of  a  new  school  of  critics. 
What  do  you  feel  about  the  state  of  criticism  today,  particularly 
as  it  has  developed  out  of  the  influence  of  Cahiersl 
leenhardt:  When  someone  like  Claude  Roy  claims  (writing 
about  literature)  that  creative  artists  make  the  best  critics,  1 
have  my  reservations*  When  an  artist  in  full  creative  flower 
suddenly  turns  a  critical  eye  on  his  art  it  can  be  a  valuable  and 
exciting  experience;  but  I  believe  the  function  of  criticism  to  be 
analysis,  and  quite  different  from  the  function  of  creation, 
which  is  synthesis*  This  is  difficult  ground  for  me,  as  I  am 
myself  both  critic  and  director  *  ,  .  But  I  don't  believe  that  it  is 
the  critic's  job  to  formulate  new  creative  methods,  and  Andre 
Bazin's  great  quality  was  precisely  this  fundamental  aloofness 
which  allowed  him  to  observe  as  a  critic *  The  critical  vision 
of  today  affects  me  only  in  so  far  as  I  find  in  an  article  or  a 
review  a  reflection  of  the  writer's  own  ambitions  (in  the  best 
sense  of  the  word).  This  is  one  of  the  factors  which  makes  this 
sort  of  criticism  alive  and  extremely  interesting  on  a  personal 
level,  but  which  at  the  same  time  makes  the  objectivity  and 
long-term  value  of  its  judgments  very  dubious* 
marcorelles:  Bazin's  criticism  was  exceptional  because  he 
was  exceptional.  But  don't  you  think  there  might  be  circum¬ 
stances  in  which  it  was  absolutely  essential  for  a  critic  to  be 
at  least  a  potential  film-maker  in  order  to  be  able  fully  to 
understand  a  film?  Isn't  this  one  of  the  factors  which  might 
help  to  explain  the  present  crisis  in  criticism? 
leenhardt:  Was  Saintc-Beuve  a  great  literary  critic?  He  was 
wrong  in  about  one  out  of  three  of  his  judgments  on  his 
contemporaries,  perhaps  even  two  out  of  three.  The  fact  is,  it 
seems  to  me,  that  there  are  two  elements  in  criticism.  On  the 
one  hand  there  is  its  value  as  a  piece  of  writing,  elegantly 
phrased  and  constructed ;  on  the  other,  its  value  as  a  judgment; 
and  here  some  critics  are  more  often  right  than  others,  more 
perceptive  in  discovering  new  paths.  My  quarrel  with  present- 
day  critics  is  that  they  fill  neither  bill.  They  simply  do  not 
possess  the  necessary  objectivity,  the  ability  to  look  at  a  thing 


Lilli  Palmer  and  Michel  Audair  in  “Le  Rendezvous  de  Minuit". 


170 


calmly  and  classically,  which  means  that  in  ten  years  time 
people  will  be  saying  how  right  they  were*  Nor  does  their 
writing  have  that  intrinsic  quality  which  would  make  it 
absorbing  to  read,  no  matter  how  arguable  their  opinions. 

I  don’t  think,  when  one  comes  down  to  it,  that  they  are  quite 
serious  enough  or  quite  amusing  enough, 
rivette:  To  take  up  this  point  about  the  two  different  kinds  of 
criticism:  I  believe  less  and  less  that  it  is  the  critic's  job  to 
deliver  verdicts*  Distinctions  between  major  and  minor  works 
of  art  are  made  not  so  much  by  contemporary  critics  as  by 
the  artists  of  the  next  generation,  who  say  “Of  our  predeces¬ 
sors,  we  recognise  such  and  such  as  our  masters,  even  if  we 
travel  a  different  road  from  theirs.  The  rest  can  be  relegated  to 
history.”  I  believe  this  is  a  law  which  has  been  proved  by  the 
history  of  art,  and  proved  again  by  the  history  of  the  cinema. 
Take  a  classic  case.  It  was  the  early  twentieth  century  painters, 
and  not  Cezanne’s  contemporary  critics,  who  claimed  that  he 
was  the  greatest  painter  of  the  late  nineteenth  century;  the 
critics  then  followed  this  lead,  and  gave  their  sanction.  In  the 
same  way  a  positive  critical  contribution  was  made,  if  not  by 
directors  at  any  rate  by  apprentice  directors,  who  said  that 
Mumau  was  more  important  than  Pabst,  or  the  other  film- 
makers  whom  the  historians  had  previously  rated  his  equal. 
And  the  historians  have  already  come  round  to  confirming 
this  judgment,  or  are  in  the  process  of  doing  so.  In  the  histories 
of  ten  or  fifteen  years  ago,  Mumau  is  given  much  the  same 
space  as  Robert  Wiene.  In  future,  Murnau  will  have  to  have 
ten  pages  against  a  paragraph  for  Caligari  (which  is  an 
important  film,  all  the  same),  plus  a  footnote  for  the  rest  of 
Wiene’s  work.  Mtzoguchi,  too,  was  in  France  singled  out  by 
a  few  directors  who  recognised  him  as  their  master:  critics  and 
historians  will  have  to  follow  suit. 

leenhardt:  You  are  confusing  criticism  with  creativity.  It's 
natural  for  a  young  director  to  try  to  discover  himself  through 
his  work  and  his  ambitions,  and  to  try  to  find  his  place  in  the 
world  in  relation  to  his  seniors.  But  this  has  nothing  to  do  with 
the  critical  assessment  of  art,  which  must  try  to  find  an  absolute 
standard  by  which  it  can  measure  the  works  that  are  going  to 
last  against  the  ones  that  won't, 

rivette:  Yes,  but  what  I  meant  was  that  this  function,  which 
is  traditionally  attributed  to  the  critic,  doesn’t  really  belong  to 
him  at  all.  In  any  case,  I  believe  that  it  is  almost  impossible 
to  pronounce  a  verdict  on  a  contemporary  work. 
leenhardt:  Criticism  needs  a  sort  of  privileged  ground — 
parallel,  as  it  were,  to  the  creative  terrain — from  which 
judgments  can  be  made*  If  there  has  been  some  renewal  in 
criticism  since  the  Thirties,  it  was  because  Malraux  wrote  his 
Psychology  of  Art ,  and  wrote  it  from  the  terrain  (unusual  at  the 
time)  of  philosophy.  And  this  privileged  ground,  this  parallel 
terrain,  cannot  belong  to  the  creative  artist. 
marcorelles:  Do  we  possess  all  the  criteria  necessary  to  draw 
up  a  scale  of  values?  Do  you  feel,  for  instance,  that  a  history 
of  the  cinema  ie  practicable  at  present? 
rivette:  Yes,  if  one  excludes  the  last  ten  years.  To  write  the 
history  of  these  ten  years  would  obviously  be  a  fascinating 
task,  but  it  is  equally  obvious  that  the  ctoser  one  comes  to  the 
present  day,  the  more  one  gets  tangled  up  in  polemic  and 
personal  preference.  Fm  judging  from  my  own  experience  of 
reseeing  at  the  Cinematheque  the  films  which  f  first  saw  in  1950 
or  so.  Murnau,  Stroheim,  Griffith  ate  still  great;  the  un¬ 
important  films  still  look  unimportant.  But  when  one  comes 
to  films  made  over  the  last  decade,  I  find  that  some  which  I 
didn’t  properly  understand  at  the  time  now  look  remarkable, 
while  others  which  I  admired  seem  worthless*  It  isn’t  easy  to 
make  an  objective  assessment  of  something  that  is  close  to 
you. 

For  example,  I  saw  Resnais’  Muriel  a  few  days  ago.  Fm  glad 
I  wasn’t  asked  for  an  opinion  on  it  right  away,  because  I  have 


since  seen  it  a  second  time;  and  I  realise  that  my  opinion  after 
a  first  viewing  would  have  been  a  mixture  of  polemic,  bile  and 
prejudice  about  the  sort  of  film  I  expected  from  Resnais*  It's 
difficult  to  absorb  a  new  film  straight  away,  because  one 
begins  by  superimposing  the  film  one  expected,  which  one 
wanted  to  see,  and  even  which  one  wanted  to  make  oneself. 
.  ,  .  All  these  barriers  must  be  set  aside  before  one  can  see  the 
film  which  is  actually  there  on  the  screen,  and  only  then  can 
one  decide  whether  or  not  the  director  has  succeeded  on  his 
terms  rather  than  yours,  A  certain  distance  is  absolutely 
essential.  Spontaneous  reactions  are  all  very  fine,  but  they  tell 
you  more  about  the  critic  than  about  the  film. 
leenhardt:  At  the  same  time,  however,  I  think  a  critic  must 
stake  himself  body  and  soul  on  his  discoveries,  at  the  risk  of 
looking  a  fool  ten  years  later  if  he  realises  that  he  has  backed 
the  wrong  horse.  The  marvellous  thing  about  Apollinaire,  or 
Cocteau,  was  that  they  managed  to  place  a  finger  squarely  on 
the  thing  that  really  was  important.  Or  Malraux,  writing  a 
preface  to  Faulkner,  saying  this  is  important,  and  being 
absolutely  right. 

An  Art  of  Youth 

marcorelles:  Do  you  feel  that  there  is  a  cause  and  effect 
relationship  between  the  splintering  of  criticism  around  1955 
(with  the  resultant  deification  of  mise  en  scene  by  some 
factions,  and  the  deification  of  the  actor  by  others)  and  the 
confusion  now  reigning  in  the  French  cinema? 
leenhardt:  My  own  answer  to  that  amounts  to  a  confession. 
I  made  three  serious  errors  of  judgment  concerning  the  cinema 
and  its  development.  The  first,  which  may  appear  unimportant 
although  I  don’t  myself  think  so,  concerns  the  age  of  creation. 
Every  field  of  human  activity,  it  is  said,  has  its  own  optimum 
creative  age.  Mathematicians  and  poets  reach  the  height  of 
their  powers  while  very  young*  Painters,  on  the  other  hand, 


Anna  Korina  in  Jacques  Rivette's  stage  production  of  die 
play  adapted  from  Diderot's  "La  Retigieuse *\ 


171 


like  most  novelists,  tend  to  create  their  major  works  in  middle 
age. 

Now  the  cinema,  historically  speaking,  was  an  art  of  youth. 
As  it  evolved,  however,  1  thought  it  was  becoming  an  art  of 
middle  age — which  didn't  worry  me,  as  it  seemed  to  bring  it 
closer  to  the  novel*  This  was  particularly  apparent  in  the 
American  cinema,  where  one  saw  the  middle-aged  film-makers 
gaining  in  maturity  and  depth  what  they  perhaps  sacrificed  in 
youthful  brilliance.  So  I  was  rather  disconcerted  by  the 
phenomenon  of  a  few  years  ago,  when  youth  took  over  the 
cinema.  This  was  a  really  key  development,  and  it  forced  me 
to  reconsider  some  of  my  more  general  assumptions.  If  the 
cinema  is  an  expression  of  the  world  of  youth,  of  the  thoughts 
and  feelings  of  young  men  in  their  twenties,  then  it's  no  longer 
quite  the  cinema  I  envisaged.  The  parallels  l  drew  were  with 
the  novel,  but  the  comparison,  perhaps,  ought  rather  to  be 
with  poetry. 

The  second  error  concerns  the  respective  roles  of  the 
director  and  the  scriptwriter.  It  may  be  difficult  for  people  now 
to  realise  the  impact  made  on  the  French  cinema  in  the 
Thirties  by  the  arrival  of  a  brilliant  new  group  of  writers.  One 
must  remember  that  before  this  directors  had  usually  written 
their  own  scripts.  Suddenly  writers  appeared  on  the  scene,  like 
the  novelist  Pierre  Host,  the  poet  Jacques  Prdvert,  the  drama¬ 
tist  Georges  Neveux,  It  was  they,  rather  than  Carn£  or 
Duvivier,  who  were  responsible  for  our  pre-war  cinema.  They 
really  created  it. 

So,  I  told  myself,  after  the  war  all  the  young  writers  would 
probably  turn  into  wonderful  scriptwriters.  But  it  didn’t 
happen  like  that.  The  intelligent  young  men — Astruc,  for 
example — had  only  one  idea  in  their  heads,  and  that  was  to 
climb  on  to  a  crane  and  get  the  camera  moving.  There  followed 
a  complete  confusion  in  which  old  hacks  had  to  be  dredged  up 
to  write  scripts,  since  the  writers  with  talent  were  either  not 
interested  in  the  cinema  at  alt,  or  else  felt  that  they  were  as 
well  qualified  as  anybody  else  to  be  behind  the  camera.  And 
instead  of  worrying  about  the  creative  problems  which  telling 
a  story  entails,  they  were  busy  thinking  about  what  sort  of 
focal  aperture  to  use. 

We  are  not  out  of  the  woods  yet.  Where  are  the  script¬ 
writers  today?  Now  and  again  one  thinks,  well  yes,  look!, 
there’s  one,  he’s  called  Marcel  Moussy.  And  what  is  Moussy 
doing  now?  He  wants  to  be  a  director.  There  simply  aren’t  any 
scriptwriters  any  more. 

My  third  error  can  be  summed  up  in  a  sentence  which  once 
had  a  certain  truth  in  it:  the  cinema  is  not  a  spectacle,  is  not 


a  public  phenomenon,  but  a  personal  form  of  expression  rather 
similar  to  novel- writing.  I  thought  the  cinema  was  moving 
towards  something  more  free,  more  interior,  in  which  the  ideal 
film  would  be  one  which  one  could  watch  alone  at  home, 
stopping  at  the  end  of  a  sequence  just  as  one  might  pause  at 
the  end  of  a  chapter  in  order  better  to  understand  or  savour  it. 
We  saw  what  looked  like  the  disappearance  of  the  cinema  as 
spectacle  in  favour  of  television,  which  was  intimate  and 
personal  certainly,  but  in  a  rather  different  way  from  the  art 
I  had  envisaged.  Then,  in  self-defence  against  television — 
which  is  neither  one  thing  nor  the  other— the  cinema  was 
forced  back  into  spectacle,  forced  in  fact  to  become  more 
spectacular  than  ever,  while  the  purely  personal  work  of  art 
I  had  in  mind  became  increasingly  a  misfit,  an  economic 
impossibility. 

rivette:  The  whole  question  of  the  scriptwriter  is  closely 
linked  to  the  idiot  mythology  which  has  grown  up  recently 
round  the  idea  of  the  director  as  complete  creator,  a  youthful 
genius  who  can  do  anything  and  everything,  and  which  has 
resulted  in  an  influx  of  directors  of  startling  incompetence. 

Obviously  we— the  Cahiers  team,  with  Truffaut  as  chief 
spokesman — were  responsible  for  this  myth,  but  we  were 
writing  at  a  time  when  potemics,  shock  statements  like 
“anybody  can  make  a  film,”  were  a  necessary  reaction  against 
the  rigid  stratification  which  was  then  strangling  the  cinema. 
It  was  a  completely  closed  shop,  in  which  the  director  spent 
fifteen  years  moving  from  third  assistant  to  second  assistant, 
and  finally  to  assistant  director,  before  getting  anywhere;  and 
the  writer  worked  through  the  same  process.  The  reaction  was 
inevitably  violent  and  uncompromising:  all  kinds  of  extreme 
positions  were  taken  up.  And,  since  1959  and  the  birth  of  the 
New  Wave,  all  these  attitudes  have  been  taken  much  too 
literally. 

marcorelles:  It  seems  to  me  that  the  innovations  of  the  New 
Wave  are  summed  up  in  Godard’s  work,  and  that  he  stands 
for  the  most  vigorous  new  ideas  in  the  cinema.  Do  you  agree  ? 
rivette:  It's  difficult  in  a  general  discussion  suddenly  to  turn 
to  individual  cases  ...  but  of  all  the  new  directors,  Godard 
seems  to  me  by  far  the  most  talented.  In  spite  of  all  the  para¬ 
doxes  and  apparent  contradictions  in  his  work,  he  is  a  coherent 
and  deeply  reflective  artist;  and  it  would  be  extremely  danger¬ 
ous  for  anyone  less  intelligent  and  less  sure-footed  to  try  to 
follow  in  his  footsteps.  Resnais,  on  the  other  hand,  works 
more  through  conscious  calculation  than  intuition,  and  for 
that  reason  he  is  probably  a  safer  model  for  the  embryo 
director  to  follow.  Resnais  makes  film-making  look  difficult, 
the  result  of  any  amount  of  patience  and  effort — which  of 
course  it  is.  Godard  makes  it  all  seem  so  easy.  It’s  a  pity  that 
A  Bout  de  Souffle  helped  to  create  this  particular  myth,  which 
the  rest  of  Godard's  work  doesn’t  really  support,  but  which 
again  influences  critics  and  would-be  directors. 
leenhardt:  For  me,  Godard  is  without  doubt  the  best  of  the 
new  directors.  The  astonishing  thing  about  this  generation  is 
that  they  suddenly  just  began  to  create  cinema  as  though  bom 
to  it.  The  previous  generation — artists  like  Kast,  Resnais, 
Astruc — came  to  the  cinema  after  having  received  their 
training  in  literature.  For  them  film-making  was  difficult. 
There  was  a  sort  of  tension,  and  they  felt  uneasy  when  faced  by 
assistant  directors  who  might  be  much  less  literate  than  they 
were  themselves,  but  who  had  grown  up  in  the  atmosphere  of 
the  studios  and  were  completely  at  home  there.  But  the  new 
generation  seemed  to  have  cinema  right  at  their  finger  tips. 
They  had  an  ease  which  probably  came  from  the  fact  that  they 
were  brought  up  on  films,  just  as  much  as  on  literature. 
marcorelles:  What  about  the  older  directors  whom  they 
admire  so  much?  Hitchcock,  for  example.  M.  Leenhardt,  you 
once  said  that  many  committed  films  would  be  forgotten 


172 


"Parte  Nous  Apparent”:  Betty  Schneider  with  jean-Luc  Godard,  who 
p/aps  a  small  part  in  ftivettete  film. 


Fran^oise  Provost  in  “ Paris  Nous  Appartienf*. 


thirty  years  from  now,  but  that  Hitchcock  would  remain  just 
as  fresh.  Do  you  still  feel  the  same? 

leenhardt:  Yes.  Just  now  I  was  lamenting  the  fact  that  mise 
en  scene  was  assuming  too  much  importance  in  relation  to  the 
script,  because  content  counts  for  as  much  as  form.  Although 
Sainte-Beuve  once  wrote  that  “a  work  of  art  is  as  good  as  its 
style,1*  it  is  rare  for  a  work  of  literature  to  be  valuable  for  its 
style  and  nothing  else,  Hitchcock  is  a  stylist,  one  of  the  few 
pure  stylists  in  the  cinema,  and  the  elegance  and  economy  of 
his  camera  movements  are  pure  pleasure.  I  sometimes  read 
books  for  the  sheer  delight  of  their  language  (Racine,  for 
instance,  whose  psychology — Francois  Mauriac  notwithstand¬ 
ing — is  puerile),  and  this  is  exactly  how  I  view  Hitchcock.  1  am 
not  particularly  interested  in  the  plastic  values  of  cinema,  but 
each  shot  of  a  Hitchcock  film  holds  me  in  thrall  admiring  its 
delicate  musical  balance,  Fm  an  ardent  admirer  of  a  script¬ 
writer’s  cinema,  but  l  have  to  admit  that  mise  en  scene  like  this 
is  overwhelming. 

rivette:  One  would  have  to  be  totally  blind  to  cinema  not  to 
recognise  Hitchcock’s  complete  mastery.  At  the  same  time, 
though,  his  direction  is  often  misleadingly  praised  at  the 
expense  of  script  and  story  construction,  as  though  it  were 
something  existing  independently.  One  gets  the  impression 
that  when  Hitchcock  is  preparing  a  film  he  works  out  his 
camera  movements  at  the  same  time  as  his  story  detail, 
resolving  his  problems  of  clarity  and  economy  in  both  fields 
simultaneously.  His  films  are  never  pure  visual  brilliance  ;  they 
go  a  lot  deeper  than  that. 

marcorelles:  May  we  turn,  finally,  to  the  present  crisis  in  the 
French  cinema? 

leenhardt:  Firstly,  there  is  the  fact  that  television  has 
arrived,  just  as  it  did  in  America  and  elsewhere  several  years 
ago.  Secondly,  there  is  the  fact  that  the  cinema  was  for  years 
a  privileged  industry,  in  which  everyone  was  making  money 
and  it  was  difficult  to  go  very  far  wrong.  The  commercial 
structure  of  the  industry  has  scarcely  changed  since  the 
Twenties,  and  there  can  hardly  be  another  industry  in  this 


position.  Today  the  industry  is  no  longer  privileged,  it  has  to 
fight,  and  it  isn't  accustomed  to  fighting.  Hence,  the  crisis. 

One  can  no  longer  automatically  produce  films  which  will 
automatically  receive  distribution  and  automatically  cover 
their  costs.  Some  other  way  will  have  to  be  found,  towards  new 
methods  of  distribution  or  perhaps  new  forms  of  cinema;  and 
a  great  deal  of  imaginative  thinking  has  got  to  go  into  solving 
the  problem.  But  the  crisis  in  itself  is  a  normal  and  healthy 
reaction  against  a  long  period  of  privilege,  when  the  cinema 
lived  in  a  troublefree  world  of  its  own. 
marcorelles:  M.  Rivette,  what  do  you  feel  about  the  oppor¬ 
tunities  for  film-making  at  present? 

rivette:  At  the  best  of  times  it  is  all  a  matter  of  luck.  There  is 
no  law  of  society  which  says  that  it  is  one’s  right  to  make  a 
film,  or  that  one  may  make  a  film.  If  one  manages  to  make  a 
film,  fine;  if  not,  then  one  really  has  nothing  to  complain 
about.  It  is  normal  not  to  make  films. 

leenhardt:  Yes,  one  must  be  realistic  about  this.  People  often 
complain  about  the  stupidity  of  producers  and  distributors 
who  prevent  them  from  making  films  which  the  public  is 
eagerly  waiting  for.  ft  just  isn’t  true.  After  all,  the  middle  men 
do  have  some  knowledge  of  their  medium  „  ,  „ 

One  possible  solution  is  state  subsidy,  which  exists  already 
and  doesn’t  work  too  badly.  Another  is  television,  which 
eliminates  all  the  worst  problems  of  distribution  and  gives  you 
a  ready-made  audience.  If  a  difficult  film  is  shown  in  an 
ordinary  cinema,  the  public  probably  stays  away,  whereas  on 
television  everybody  sees  it  and  it  stands  more  chance  of  being 
accepted.  If  only  the  television  companies  would  agree  that  if  s 
their  right,  as  well  as  their  duty,  to  show  a  number  of' ‘difficult1 1 
films  each  year,  within  the  context  of  their  normal  programmes, 
they  would  find  (so  long  as  they  didn’t  show  too  many)  that 
they  would  go  down  very  well,  This  is  one  way  out,  at  least. 
marcorelles;  Didn’t  the  cinema  once  reach  a  sort  of  state  of 
grace,  which  it  has  lost  today? 

rivette:  Yes  ,  .  ,  but  since  it  is  lost,  it  isn’t  worth  talking 
about. 


173 


Peter  QToo/e  ond  Richard  burton,  king  and  archbishop  in  the  Ho/ 
Wailts  production  of  Anouilh's  "Becket'\ 


IN  THE 
PICTURE 


The  Power  of  the  Circuits 

penelope  Houston  writes.  At  the  most  recent  count  there  were 
2,429  cinemas  operating  in  Britain,  and  651  of  these  (26  per 
cent)  belonged  to  the  Rank  and  ABC  circuits*  The  percentage 
itself  is  high;  but  the  Rank  -ABC  domination  of  exhibition  is 
also  a  matter  of  the  size  and  location  of  their  cinemas  (over 
40  per  cent  of  the  total  seating  capacity  is  concentrated  in 
theatres  owned  by  the  two  circuits)  and  of  their  power  in  the 
London  area,  which  alone  accounts  for  more  than  a  quarter 
of  the  national  box-office  takings* 

The  above  figures  are  taken  from  the  Report  of  a  sub¬ 
committee  set  up  last  year  by  the  Cinematograph  Films 
Council,  under  the  chairmanship  of  Sir  Sydney  Roberts,  to 
enquire  into  "structure  and  trading  practices*"  In  effect,  this 
means  that  the  sub-committee  went  into  the  whole  question 
of  the  Third  Release,  the  odd  man  out  in  the  general  release 
situation,  and  considered  a  number  of  complaints  from 
independent  exhibitors  and  producers  about  the  "difficulties 
and  disappointments  encountered  by  those  who  came  up 
against  the  power  of  the  vertical  combines." 

Ten  years  ago.  Rank  and  ABC  between  them  accounted  for 


only  a  third  of  the  total  seating  capacity,  as  against  1963's 
41*5  per  cent,  and  there  was  more  genuine  competition  within 
the  pattern  of  exhibition*  But  the  combined  effect  of  cinema 
closures  and  product  shortage  has  been  to  strengthen  the  hand 
of  the  two  major  circuits  at  the  expense  of  the  rest.  Any 
distributor  looking  for  an  outlet  for  his  film  knows  that  he 
hasn’t  a  hope  of  getting  his  money  back  if  he  is  denied  a 
circuit  release;  and  the  chequered  history  of  the  Third  Release 
since  its  inauguration  in  1959  means,  as  the  Report  states, 
that  “for  all  practical  purposes  there  are  now  only  two 
releases."  The  Rank  Organisation  in  1961  estimated  that  an 
average  return  to  the  distributors  would  be  about  £90,000 
from  a  Rank  release,  £80,000  from  ABC,  and  only  £35/40,000 
from  Che  Third  Release*  Understandably,  many  distributors 
would  rather  join  the  queue  for  time  on  a  major  circuit  than 
take  their  chance  with  the  Third. 

Rank  and  ABC  are  in  competition  with  each  other  at  the 
box-office  but  not  in  the  matter  of  acquiring  product,  since 
"renters,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  supply  to  one  or  other 
circuit  atone*"  Such  a  situation  cannot  but  lead  to  widespread 
complaints  from  independent  producers  (particularly  those 
whose  films  are  commercially  shaky,  artistically  adventurous, 
or  both)  and  from  the  independent  exhibitor.  The  latter’s 
complaint,  to  quote  the  Report,  is  "that  he  cannot  buy  the 
goods  at  any  price,  or  that  when  he  does  get  them  their  value 
has  deteriorated*"  A  comment  from  the  production  side  :  “It  is 
very  difficult  to  get  unusual  second  features,  however  good, 
shown  by  the  circuits,  because  of  their  resistance  to 
novelty  *  * 

A  further  and  more  specialised  problem  is  that  Rank  and 
ABC  between  them  own  39  of  the  41  cinemas  in  Britain 
equipped  for  70  mm*  projection;  and  it  appears  that  in  this 
field  the  ‘"barring"  system  (whereby  one  cinema  cannot  showr 
a  film  until  another  has  finished  with  it)  operates  with  particular 
stringency.  The  committee  were  told  that  if  a  70mm.  film  is 
showing  in  Manchester  the  bar  extends  over  the  whole  of 
Lancashire,  and  that  a  70mm.  run  in  Glasgow  prohibits  the 
showing  of  the  film  anywhere  else  in  Scotland*  "An  allegedly 
even  worse  practice  .  *  ,  was  the  attempt  to  prevent  in¬ 
dependents  from  installing  70mm.  equipment  by  threatening 
to  refuse  to  supply  the  necessary  prints.  In  one  instance,  an 
exhibitor  said  that  when  he  asked  a  renter  for  a  guarantee  of 
70mm*  product  before  installing  the  equipment,  the  renter 
would  not  give  such  a  guarantee  on  the  ground  that  a  major 
circuit  cinema  five  miles  away  might  one  day  wish  to  show 
70  mm.  films  itself." 

The  problem  is  intensified  by  the  gap  between  the  earnings 
of  the  few  very  successful  films  and  the  mediocre  many.  In  the 
scramble  for  commercially  viable  product,  Rank  and  ABC  are 
always  negotiating  from  strength  and  their  competitors  from 
weakness*  The  sub-committee,  while  obviously  alive  to  the 
points  at  issue,  which  are  set  out  in  a  very  lucid  document,  has 
made  recommendations  which  seem  for  the  most  part  tenta¬ 
tive.  They  would  “welcome  any  effort  within  the  industry  to 
reopen  negotiations  for  the  establishment  of  an  adequate  third 
release,"  with  the  proviso  that  'Tailing  some  action  of  this  kind 
the  Board  of  Trade  may  wish  to  consider  what  further  action 
should  be  taken*"  They  would  “like  to  see  the  efforts  of  the 
independent  producer  and  the  independent  exhibitor  en¬ 
couraged";  they  believe  that  “certain  reforms  are  desirable 
and  that  they  should  come  from  within  the  industry.”  They 
reject,  however,  a  suggestion  put  forward  in  a  memorandum 
from  the  Federation  of  British  Film  Makers  that  the  circuits 
might  reorganise  their  cinemas  for  booking  purposes  into 
regional  groups  of  not  more  than  twenty-five. 

The  reasoning  here  throws  further  light  on  the  extreme 
complexity  of  the  problem*  Box-office  returns,  in  current 
circumstances,  will  depend  to  some  extent  on  the  size  of  the 
investment;  and  the  assurance  of  a  circuit  release  acts  as  an 
incentive  to  production*  Drastically  to  reduce  the  bargaining 
strength  of  the  circuits—  and  it’s  difficult  to  see  any  radical 
change  which  would  not  involve  this — might  result  in  a  drying 


174 


up  of  investment  capital,  so  making  the  situation  worse  rather 
than  better.  The  central  question,  dearly,  is  how  to  improve 
the  situation  for  the  independents  without  undermining  that 
stability  which  at  least  ensures  some  continuity  of  production. 
The  sub-committee's  report  throws  a  bright  light  on  the 
problem,  before  passing  it  back  to  the  industry. 

Labyrinth 

derek  hill  writes:  Tours  '62,  Oberhausen  '63  and  now  Annecy  '63 
have  come  and  gone;  and  Jan  Len ica's  Labyrinth,  a  deserved  Grand 
Prix  winner  three  times  over,  has  wound  up  with  only  an  inappro¬ 
priate  experimental  award  (Oberhausen)  and  a  critics’  prize 
(Annecy).  Admittedly  jury  decisions  are  often  an  exasperating  anti¬ 
climax  to  a  festival,  but  this  neglect  of  a  major  and  in  some  ways 
revolutionary  work  has  surely  damaged  the  high  reputations  which 
these  three  shorts  festivals  enjoy. 

Lenica  has  abandoned  the  ambiguities  of  Dom  and  the  good- 
natured  satire  of  Monsieur  Tite.  Labyrinth  uses  the  increasingly 
familiar  technique  of  animated  steel  engravings,  already  enthusias¬ 
tically  explored  for  their  comic  potential  by  such  groups  as  Bio¬ 
graphic.  (The  same  face  occurs  at  one  point  in  Labyrinth  and  The 
Plain  Man's  Guide  10  Advertising.)  But  to  Lenica  the  intense  stylisa- 
tion  provided  by  the  contrast  between  elaborate  design  and  neces¬ 
sarily  limited  animation  does  not  dictate  comedy.  One  of  the 
achievements  of  the  film  is  its  demonstration  that  an  animated  work 
can  range  as  freely  through  the  emotions  as  a  live-action  film, 

Labyrinth  concerns  a  modern  Icarus,  a  bowler-hatted  gentleman 
who  flies  sedately  into  a  city  by  means  of  his  hand-cranked  bird 
wings.  For  a  moment  he  believes  the  city  deserted,  an  ornate, 
fin-de-siecle  ghost  town.  But  a  dinosaurus  skeleton  plods  the  streets 
and  howls  at  the  moon ;  and  the  nightmare  is  upon  him.  For  the  city 
is  a  reflection  of  any  society— a  reflection  in  which  people  have  taken 
on  the  appearance  that  best  shows  what  they  really  are.  Reptiles  and 
mutations  inhabit  the  houses,  devouring  the  weaker  passers-by.  A 
girl  rescued  from  a  frock-coated  lizard  on  human  legs  attacks  her 
rescuer  and  flings  herself  back  into  the  creature's  paws.  A  dithering 
bird  with  a  man’s  head  is  enticed  through  a  window  by  a  gipsy  whore 
and  the  flesh  picked  clean  from  his  bones.  The  newcomer  finds 
himself  being  scientifically  measured,  fingerprinted  and  checked  by 
beings  anxious  to  ensure  that  he  conforms  to  their  accepted  norm. 
But  a  speck  of  human  feeling  is  enough  to  show  that  he  does  not 
belong.  He  endeavours  to  escape,  but  is  pursued  across  the  sky  by 
flying  monsters  who  peck  him  to  death. 

Even  for  the  Polish  cinema  this  is  a  work  of  unique  bitterness. 
Indeed  it  is  probably  the  blackness  of  its  despair  which  accounts  for 
juries’  avoidance  of  the  film.  (“You  can't  be  that  pessimistic,”  said 
Saul  Bass,  a  juror  at  Tours,)  Labyrinth  hovers  somewhere  between 
Kafka  country  and  Blake's  inferno.  Its  dark,  unfashionably  self- 
centred  loathing  of  the  world  in  which  its  creator  finds  himself  is 
unquestionably  the  most  personal  statement  yet  produced  by  the 
animated  cinema. 

At  Annecy,  the  animators1  own  festival,  Lenica’s  film  outclassed 
any  other  entry.  But  among  the  several  cartoons  which  did  deserve 
serious  interest  were  two  from  Lenica’s  collaborator  on  Once  Upon 
a  Time  and  Dom,  Walerian  Borowczyk,  who  now  works  in  Paris. 
Both,  improbably,  are  from  TV  series:  The  Concert  of  Mr.  and  Mrs . 
Kabul  is  a  splendidly  grotesque  account  of  a  recital  interrupted  by 
a  lady’s  fierce  dismembering  of  her  husband's  body,  which  she  then 
stuffs  into  her  piano;  and  My  Grandmother's  Encyclopaedia  is  an 
alphabetical  perambulation  among  still  more  steel  engravings,  used 
with  charm  and  devastating  wit. 

Paris  N  otes 

LOUIS  marcqrelles  writes:  The  French  cinema  is  currently  going 
through  the  most  serious  crisis  in  its  history.  Two  kinds  of  films  still 
continue  to  draw  the  public;  the  super  spectacles,  and  the  films  with 
which  audiences  can  feel  easily  at  home — movies  starring  Jean 
Gabin,  for  instance,  or  Italian  pictures  in  the  Hercules  tradition. 
Of  course  there’s  an  audience  for  Godard,  Resnais  and  Antonioni, 
but  if  you  go  to  a  provincial  town  you  won't  find  them  billed.  The 
gap  could  hardly  be  wider  between  the  tastes  of  the  happy  few  and 
those  of  the  average  spectator.  And  to  try  to  carry  on  making  films 
at  a  cost  of  two  or  three  hundred  thousand  pounds,  against  the 
general  tendency  of  the  industry,  seems  the  purest  economic  folly. 

As  for  the  low  budget  films,  made  at  a  cost  of  £30,000  or  less,  can 

jam  Lenica* s  “Labyrinth”, 


they  be  sold?  Is  there  enough  of  a  market  in  specialised  cinemas 
throughout  the  world  to  ensure  that  this  kind  of  film-making  is 
commercially  viable?  Even  the  people  who  run  the  art  houses  are 
bound  to  think  in  business  terms.  And  one  can’t  ignore  the  failure 
of  guidance  from  the  critics,  who  seem  incapable  of  discovering  the 
innovatory  and  original  in  cinema  if  someone  hasn't  first  given  them 
a  lead.  The  recent  misfortunes  of  Jean-Luc  Godard’s  Les  Carabiniers 
are  an  illustration  of  the  problem. 

Filmed  on  a  small  budget,  as  was  A  Bout  de  Souffle  in  the  easier 
atmosphere  of  a  few  years  ago,  Les  Carabiniers  takes  us  to  an 
imaginary  country.  The  two  central  characters,  grandly  named 
Ulysses  and  Michael  Angelo,  lead  an  existence  as  dismal  as  it  is 
futile.  Then  one  day  two  cavalrymen  come  in  the  king’s  name  to 
call  them  up  for  service  in  the  army.  Splendid  opportunities  are 
dangled  before  them:  theft,  rape,  adventure.  Our  two  heroes  jump 
at  the  chance,  and  are  at  once  revealed  as  excellent  soldiers,  second 
to  none  in  brawling,  looting  and  killing.  When  the  war  ends,  they  go 
back  home  with  hopes  of  a  reward.  But  the  resistance  movement  has 
seized  power  and  the  king  is  in  flight.  In  vain  UJysscs  and  Michael 
Angelo  protest  that  they  have  been  tricked.  They  are  slaughtered. 

This  wild  theme,  borrowed  from  an  Italian  playwright,  is  de¬ 
veloped  by  Godard  without  any  sort  of  sentimental  concession. 
Linking  titles  written  by  Godard  himself,  music  in  the  manner  of 
The  Threepenny  Opera ,  cut  in  newsreel  shots  of  war,  a  constantly 
chopped  rhythm,  prevent  the  spectator’s  sympathies  from  crystallis¬ 
ing  for  or  against  anybody.  Rarely,  I  feel,  has  a  film  gone  so  far 
towards  nihilism  and  also  had  so  much  of  the  quality  of  a  personal 
confession.  The  fact  that  Godard  has  dedicated  Les  Carabiniers  to 
Jean  Vigo  should  shock  only  those  who  make  a  religion  out  of 
commitment,  But  in  the  face  of  a  statement  of  such  moral  emptiness, 
the  Paris  press  has  almost  without  exception  cried  scandal.  Un¬ 
happily  there  is  still  no  place  in  the  cinema  for  the  equivalent  of  a 
book  published  in  a  limited  edition.  And  French  criticism,  alas,  is 
moribund, 

The  New  Wave  spirit  (as  we  understood  it  four  years  ago)  is 
somewhat  revived  by  La  Derive,  a  film  shot  in  Montpellier  and  the 
surrounding  countryside  by  Paule  Delsol,  a  young  novelist  born  in 
Indo-China.  Her  subject,  as  she  defines  it:  'The  portrait  of  a  lazy, 
ambitious  and  sentimental  girl.”  Jacquie,  her  heroine,  is  a  girl  of 
about  twenty,  anxious  to  get  away  from  home  and  routine,  dithering 
bet  ween  dreams  of  a  grand  amour  and  more  material  ambitions.  We 
leave  her  as  we  find  her,  embarking  on  yet  another  profitless  love 
affair. 

La  Derive  is  subtle,  direct,  striking  in  its  construction,  though  open 
to  criticism  in  detail  for  sequences  which  haven’t  worked  or  bungled 
ideas.  Most  remarkable  is  the  sense  of  sympathetic  understanding 
between  the  director  and  the  character  she’s  created  on  the  screen. 
The  film  is  honest  about  a  character  and  a  state  of  mind:  a  20-year- 
old  girl,  in  a  particular  place  at  a  moment  in  time.  Is  this  enough, 
though,  to  rouse  the  interest  of  the  critics,  when  the  film  has  no  snob 
appeal  and  can  only  score  through  its  own  sensitivity  and  intelli¬ 
gence?  Or  are  we  entering  a  period  when  this  kind  of  independent 


175 


cinema,  if  it's  to  survive,  will  have  to  move  over  to  16mm.,  with  still 
lower  budgets?  The  Grand  Prix  at  the  Sestri  Levante  festival  of 
Latin  American  films  went  to  the  Mexican  En  El  Balcon  Vacio *  a 
film  running  just  over  an  hour,  shot  in  1 6mm.  and  made  at  a  cost 
of  about  §4,000,  Would  Godard  have  done  better  to  make  Les 
Carabinlers  on  1 6mm  ? 


Experiment  in  San  Francisco 

albert  Johnson  writes:  The  small  but  energetic  group  of  San 
Francisco  film-makers  has  recently  undergone  a  renaissance. 
Berkeley,  the  University  town  across  the  bay,  is  the  centre  of  act  ivity, 
and  the  film  programmes  presented  by  the  University  itself  (in¬ 
cluding  first  showings  of  such  works  as  Le  Amiche,  Paris  Nous 
Appartient  and  Los  Goifos)  are  indicative  of  the  growing  recognition 
in  academic  circles  of  the  importance  of  international  as  well  as 
domestic  works.  In  addition,  a  sort  of  film-makers1  club  called 
Canyon  Cinema,  launched  by  Ernest  Callenbach,  the  editor  of  Film 
Quarterly y  and  Bruce  Baillie,  a  local  cineaste,  has  enjoyed  a  lively 
success  with  weekly  showings  of  silent  classics  and  new  experi¬ 
mental  films,  Stan  Brakhage,  the  high  priest  of  American  ‘Tree 
cinema”,  now  lives  in  San  Francisco,  and  his  rather  bold  and  often 
staggeringly  obscure  films  continue  to  keep  the  critical  air  aflame. 
The  two  most  consistently  interesting  (and  undiscovered)  film¬ 
makers  in  the  Bay  area  are  Bruce  Baillie  and  William  Hindle. 

Baillie's  first  film,  On  Sundays  (1961)  was  a  Faulkneresque  fable 
about  a  Chinese  nymphet  and  her  sinister  protector,  set  among  half- 
deserted  tenements  in  San  Francisco,  a  region  of  derelicts.  Except, 
perhaps,  for  a  strong,  early  Von  Stern  bergian  liking  for  picturesque 
rubble  and  steam  shovels  (£  la  Salvation  Hunters )  there  was  a 
sufficiently  individual  stamp  on  the  images  to  ensure  that  even  the 
wasielandish  atmosphere  Baillie  strove  for  never  became  monoto¬ 
nous,  The  Gymnasts  (1962)  observes  the  athlete-as-hero,  with  the 
ritualistic  exercises  of  gymnasts  set  to  carousel  music  and  filmed 
with  a  sharp  eye  for  the  men's  narcissistic  self-absorption  and 
discipline.  One  senses  an  undercurrent  of  loneliness,  and  a  pity  for 
the  graceful  athletes  who  yield  to  the  poetry  of  disciplined  motion, 
and  then  retire  from  it  in  silence  and  resignation  as  they  go  back  to 
their  encounters  with  mankind. 

BaillieY  films  exhibit  a  wide  range  of  experiment:  in  Mr.  Hayashi 
(1962)  we  get  a  documentary  close-up  of  a  gentle  old  Japanese- 


American.  In  his  more  recent  work  this  year,  Have  You  Thought  of 
Talking  to  the  Director,  Everyman *  The  News  No.  3  and  A  Hurrah  for 
Soldiers,  a  flair  for  satire  and  angry  political  reactions  is  revealed. 

The  atmosphere  of  Canyon  Cinema  is  one  of  commitment  and 
social  protest,  and  audiences  are  symbolically  artistic  in  manner  of 
dress  and  behaviour,  with  an  odd  sense  of  fun  and  cynicism  about 
them  all.  In  a  mad  burst  of  whimsy*  Baillie  recently  pieced  together 
a  Maria  Montez  film  and  a  Rin  1  in  1  in  serial,  presenting  it  as  a 
hilarious  feature  called  The  Beast  of  Utah.  Asked  for  a  statement  for 
his  film  distributor's  brochure,  he  offered  the  following:  “My  only 
quotation  from  myself— we  were  sitting  around  these  days  talking 
about  the  magnificent  roasting  duck  we  have  in  the  oven.  I  doubt 
anyone  has  gone  to  find  a  duck  and  1  doubt  there  is  a  cook  in  the 
kitchen.” 

William  Hindle,  who  is  employed  in  television  work  for  a  San 
Francisco  station,  made  as  his  nrst  independent  short  Pastoral d'Ltey 
a  masterwork  of  that  genre  which  links  views  of  nature  with  the 
lulling  flow  of  programmatic  music.  After  this,  a  change  of  pace  to 
Experiment  on  Experiment  (1962),  a  television  film  describing  Blake 
Edwards1  location  shooting  in  San  Francisco  for  his  thriller 
Experiment  in  Terror.  Hindle’s  camera  captures  all  the  turmoil, 
exasperation  and  humour  of  commercial  trim-making,  reminding 
one  rather  of  the  National  Film  Board's  “Candid  Lye”  series.  At 
one  point  Blake  Edwards  talks  glibly  about  movie-making,  his 
personality  sharp,  sardonic  and  self-assured.  Later,  we  watch  Lee 
Remick  rehearsing  in  the  chaos  of  the  Roaring  1  wenties  nightclub, 
surrounded  by  bored  technicians  and  self-consciously  glamorous 
extras.  Ihe  observation  is  acute  and  intelligent. 

Another  short,  a  piece  of  fledgling  documentary  called  The  Hard 
Swing  (1962)  has  also  attracted  attention.  A  first  him  by  21-year-old 
Michael  Putnam,  it  describes  with  taste,  simplicity  and  truth  the 
preparation  of  a  seasoned  stripper  for  her  act  at  the  President 
Follies*  a  burlesque  house  in  San  Francisco.  Slowly,  rather  wearily, 
to  the  piped-in  sounds  of  olt-coiour  jokes  and  clanging  music 
on-stage,  she  goes  through  her  toilette.  On  stage,  as  the  camera 
follows  her  in  and  out  of  the  shadows,  she  becomes  a  ravishing 
odalisque  for  a  time;  then  she  trudges  listlessly  back  to  her 
dressing-room,  where  she  sips  tea  white  waiting  for  her  next  show. 
The  authenticity  of  The  Hard  Swing  should  make  those  who  dared 
to  praise  Gypsy  hide  their  heads  in  shame.  It  is  the  best  American 
film  on  the  present  world  of  burlesque,  and  one  believes  that  it  wfas 
always  Like  this:  in  every  way  it  is  a  document. 


Nonpareil 

garbo  revivals  seem  to  come  round  every  five  years  or  so;  and  they 
must  be  events  which  other  actresses  look  forward  to  with  something 
less  than  enthusiasm.  This  time  M-G-M  did  the  fans  particularly 
proud,  with  the  Empire  given  over  to  a  prolonged  late  summer 
season.  Sceptically,  they  consulted  the  teenage  augurs  at  advance 
showings  before  committing  themselves  so  heavily.  Response 
favourable;  and  the  old  friends— Ninotchka,  Queen  Christina, 
Camille,  etc.— were  given  a  ceremonial  unveiling.  Bulletins  from  the 
Empire  reported  audiences  so  large  and  enthusiastic  that  the 
company  might  be  encouraged,  next  time,  to  bring  out  some  of  the 
films  that  nobody  has  seen  in  years. 

The  critics  and  columnists,  dusting  off  the  usual  superlatives, 
found  their  all  too  easy  comparison  to  hand.  “Garbo  could  have 
played  Cleopatra  with  her  little  finger,]'  declared  Mrs.  Gillian* 
conjuring  up  a  rather  unlikely  image.  “Might  the  Cleopatra  which 
so  sadly  eluded  Miss  Taylor  have  yielded  to  Garbo ?"  enquired  Miss 
Powell,  before  concluding  that,  on  the  whole,  it  might  not.  Anne 
Sharpley,  in  the  Evening  Standard,  took  a  tougher  line,  “Nothing,” 
she  wrote  firmly,  “could  be  more  different  from  the  gold-encrusted 
voluptuous  Miss  Taylor  who  is  supposed  to  be  the  one  we  Ye  all  mad 
about.”  And  an  Evening  Standard  colleague,  Barbara  Griggs, 
followed  the  obligatory  Taylor  comparison  with  a  suggestion  that 
even  Fox's  Marilyn  couldn't  really  stand  the  competition:  early 
Monroe  films  “are  already  tarnished  by  a  faint  period  comicality.” 
The  critic  of  The  Times  hazarded  a  suggestion  that  perhaps  Garbo 
might  have  been  slightly  miscast  in  Camille,  but  followed  up  with 
an  immediate  retraction.  “Who,  offered  the  alternative  of  being 
wrong  with  Garbo,  would  choose  to  be  right  with  anyone  else?” 
The  “ominously  weird  appeal”  (Miss  Sharpley 's  definition)  seems  to 
carry  a  higher  voltage  charge  then  ever.  Poor  Monroe;  poor  Taylor; 
poor  eclipsed  sirens. 

Fredric  March  and  John  fmnkenheimer 
on  the  set  of  “Seven  Doys  in  MdyT 


176 


Detphirte  Seyrig  in  "Murie/”. 


Venice 

On  the  evidence  of  the  Italian  films  shown  at  Venice 
during  the  first  week,  II  Boom  seems  to  be  dying  fast, 
with  directors  scurrying  around  like  hypnotised  rabbits 
in  the  triple  wake  of  Antonioni,  Rosi  and  a  wet  1-mi  Iked  neo- 
reaiism.  At  the  time  of  writing,  Rosi's  own  Le  Maui  sulla  Otta 
had  not  yet  been  shown,  and  if  it  lives  up  to  the  brilliance  of 
Salvatore  Giuliano,  should  walk  away  with  a  good  many 
honours.  But  the  official  entry,  Castellani’s  Mare  Matto,  which 
announced  itself  hopefully  as  "a  picture  of  the  life  of  a  sea¬ 
faring  folk,"  turned  out  to  be  a  characteristically  self-indulgent 
specimen  of  latter-day  neo-realism,  with  Lollobrigida  biting 
amorous  pieces  out  of  Belmondo,  Belmondo  overdoing  his 
uncouth  charmer  act,  and  everybody  else  screaming  their 
heads  off  interminably. 

Equally  characteristic  was  Un  Tentative  Sentiment  ale, 
shown  in  the  opera  prima  section.  This  first  film  by  two  script¬ 
writers,  Pasquale  Festa  Campanile  and  Massimo  Franciosa, 
is  a  love  story  by  //  Mare  out  of  Antonioni,  set  in  an  airport 
waiting  room,  a  decorative  villa  and  a  deserted  beach,  littered 
with  lovers,  enigmatic  spouses  and  suicidal  girls,  as  preten¬ 
tious  as  you  can  get,  and  with  the  most  risible  dialogue  of  the 
entire  Festival.  Ii  Terrorists,  another  first  film  directed  by 
Gianfranco  De  Bosio,  at  least  had  an  intelligent  script  which 
tackled  a  subject  hitherto  shied  away  from— the  splitting  of 
the  wartime  Resistance  into  opposing  groups  swayed  by 
conflicting  political  interests.  But  in  trying  to  emulate  Rosi’s 
cool  mixture  of  documentary  objectivity  and  aesthetic  beauty, 
De  Bosio  has  only  produced  a  choppy,  turgid  melodrama 
which  looks  much  like  any  other  Resistance  film. 

Luckily,  Brunello  Rondi's  II  Demonio,  another  first  film, 


remained  to  prove  that  Italy  still  commands  untapped  talent. 
The  influence  is  undoubtedly  Rosi  again,  though  here 
thoroughly  integrated  into  a  personal  style.  A  curious,  brilliant 
film,  half  documentary,  half  Dracula ,  //  Demonio  is  set  in  a 
village  in  Southern  Italy,  and  tells  the  factual  story  of  an 
obsessively  erotic  girl  held  to  be  possessed  by  a  devil,  who  is 
exorcised  by  the  priest,  stoned  and  driven  out  by  superstitious 
villagers,  and  finally  stabbed  to  death  by  her  lover  after  he  has 
carved  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  her  breast.  Like  Salvatore 
Giuliano,  the  film  is  a  sharp  contrast  of  blacks  and  whites,  dark 
interiors  and  rocky  landscapes,  a  story  of  violence  held  at 
arm’s  length  and  coolly  dissected,  cutting  sharply  away  into 
laconic  long-shot  whenever  it  seems  likely  to  spill  over 
emotionally.  With  stunning  confidence,  Rondi  juggles  a 
bizarre  love  story,  documentary  details  of  superstition,  and 
haunt ingly  beautiful  images  into  a  unity  which  is  at  once  a 
reportage  and  an  aesthetic  experience. 

II  Demonio  is  a  revelation  which  justified  the  whole  opera 
prima  section,  but  the  other  first  films  I  saw  are  unlikely  to  set 
any  fires  alight,  except  perhaps  the  Swedish  A  Sunday  in 
September,  directed  by  Jorn  Dormer  and  chronicling  a  young 
couple’s  progress  from  courtship  to  divorce.  Admittedly,  the 
film  is  pretentiously  divided  into  four  movements  each  intro¬ 
duced  by  an  interminable  mood  sequence,  with  the  whole  set 
against  a  cinema-viriti  inquest  into  love;  admittedly,  too,  the 
dialogue  is  undistinguished,  and  the  musical  score  incredibly 
ugly.  Nevertheless  it  is  beautifully  acted  by  Harriet  Andersson 
and  Thommy  Berggren,  and  shows  an  attention  to  detail  and 
an  ability  to  project  which  suggest  that  Donner,  once  he  sobers 
up  after  this  heady  orgy,  might  become  a  name  to  reckon  with. 

1963  has  been  a  poor  year  everywhere.  Still,  there  was 
Muriel,  ou  le  temps  d’un  retour,  to  my  mind  a  masterpiece,  and 


177 


Dahtfcr  Lem  and  Frank  Wolff  In  *11  Demonio". 

Resnais1  most  intricate  examination  of  the  structures  of 
memory,  Resnais  himself  evidently  feels  that  Muriel  should  be 
more  readily  understood  than  the  ambiguities  of  Marienbad 
(or*  as  the  Unifrance  handout  endearingly  mistyped  it, 
41 Resnais  a  vouht  que  son  nouveau  film  fut  (Tune  ecriture  plus 
Visible*  que  Je  president” :  so  much  for  your  literary  pretensions, 
Mong£n£ral):  nevertheless,  Muriel  is  so  richly  counterpointed 
visually  that  it  is  difficult  to  seize,  let  alone  write  about,  after 
a  single  viewing.  Suffice  it  to  say  here  that  Dclphine  Seyrig  is 
remarkable  as  the  woman  who  summons  her  lover  of  twenty 
years  ago  in  order  to  recapture  the  taste  of  love;  and  that 
Resnais  uses  colour  to  cast  a  nostalgic  aura  of  the  picture- 
postcard  and  underline  his  theme  of  the  elusiveness  of 
memory*  Every  element  contributes  to  the  atmosphere  of 
instability  and  deception:  the  heroine  runs  an  antique  shop 
from  her  home,  where  everything  is  for  sale;  a  passionate 
gambler,  she  submits  herself  nightly  to  the  vagaries  of  chance; 
the  action  takes  place  in  Boulogne,  destroyed  by  bombard¬ 
ment  and  since  replaced  by  a  new,  strange  city;  and  her 
stepson,  haunted  by  his  military  service  in  Algeria  and  by  an 
unhappy  affair  with  a  girl  called  Muriel,  uses  a  film  projector 
(factory  of  illusions)  to  recall  both  experiences  simultaneously. 
Using  overlapping  sound,  and  intercutting  brief  extraneous 
shots  to  hinge  sequences  or  recall  others,  Resnais  has  made 
a  film  which  might  be  perhaps  described  as  polyvisual  and 
polyphonic:  at  all  events,  a  major  work. 

The  new  films  from  Kurosawa  (High  and  Low),  Kaneto 
Shindo  (Nmgen)  and  Bardem  (Nunca  Pasa  Nada)  were  all 
turgid  and  disappointing, but  two  other  films  call  for  comment: 
Berlanga’s  El  Verdugo,  and  Jiri  Weiss1  The  Golden  Fern . 
El  Verdugo  is  Bcrlanga’s  blackest  comedy  and  best  film. 
Rumour  (apparently  unfounded)  had  it  that  the  Spanish 
authorities  demanded  its  withdrawal  (the  Bardem  film  was  the 
official  entry).  However  this  may  be,  the  film  provided 
the  Festival^  one  ugly  moment  when  a  young  man  distributing 
anti-Faseist  leaflets  in  front  of  the  Palazzo  was  violently 
dragged  away  by  vigilant  police.  Seen  in  Spanish  context, 
El  Verdugo  certainly  has  its  inflammatory  side,  A  young  man 
blithely  agrees  to  replace  his  father-in-law  as  public  execu¬ 
tioner  because  the  official  position  will  make  it  easier  for  him 
to  obtain  a  flat  for  bis  wife  and  baby.  All  goes  well  until  he  is 
finally  called  to  an  execution,  and  is  forced  to  officiate.  Never 
again,  he  protests  in  horror.  “1,  too,  said  that,  the  first  time,1’ 


the  old  man  whispers  comfortingly  to  the  baby.  Perhaps  some 
scenes  succumb  to  the  old  sin  of  Latin  garrulity,  but  there  is 
plenty  of  visual  wit  and  flashes  of  devastating  satire. 

The  Golden  Fern  is  an  attractive  Czech  fantasy  about  a 
shepherd  who  conjures  a  wood-nymph  from  the  forest,  and 
falls  in  love  with  her.  Called  away  to  the  wars,  he  dallies  with 
a  general's  daughter,  and  performs  three  deeds  of  knight 
errantry  for  her  before  the  forest  avenges  the  abandoned 
nymph.  Like  most  of  Weiss1  films.  The  Golden  Fern  is  mean¬ 
deringly  heavy,  but  it  is  exquisitely  shot  by  Bedrich  Batkt 
with  a  genuine  fairy-tale  charm;  and  the  opening  sequence, 
where  the  shepherd  steals  the  magic  fern  from  a  midnight 
forest,  has  protecting  birds  which  are  a  good  deal  more 
alarming  than  HitehcockTs* 

This  year  the  Retrospectives  (both  excellent)  were  devoted 
to  Buster  Keaton  and  the  early  Russian  cinema.  Thanks  to  the 
National  Film  Theatre,  though,  Londoners  can  often  respond 
with  a  blase  “ddja  vu”  to  what  may  be  untold  riches  to  others. 
The  Russian  programme,  for  instance,  included  films  like 
Shchors,  Chapayev,  The  Last  Night,  Strike,  Svenigora,  Mother, 
and  We  From  Kronstadt ,  Among  the  newcomers  l  picked  up 
Protazanov’s  bizarre  constructivist  fantasy,  Aelita  (1924),  and 
got  lost  in  its  Caligariesque  complexities  (Russian  subtitles, 
no  commentary)  which  appear  to  involve  madmen  discovering 
life  on  Mars  and  effecting  a  revolution  there.  The  plastic 
costumes  and  Barbara  Hepworth  sets  of  curved  wooden 
frames  and  stretched  strings  make  it  an  oddity —but,  I  suspect, 
all  very  dated.  Kuleshov's  Extraordinary  Adventures  of  Mr. 
West  in  the  Land  of  the  Bolsheviks  (1924),  on  the  other  hand, 
remains  a  fresh  and  delightful  comedy,  with  considerable 
contemporary  application,  Mr.  West,  living  image  of  Harold 
Lloyd  in  Stars  and  Stripes  socks,  smiles  bravely  and  draws 
moral  strength  from  his  wife’s  photograph  in  the  darkest 
moments  of  his  adventures  among  the  Bolsheviks;  and  his 
bodyguard,  Jed,  in  stetson  and  woolly  leggings,  stoutly  pursues 
the  malefactors,  firing  his  six-gun  from  the  top  of  a  taxi  and 
roping  motor-cyclists  Tike  steers.  A  genuinely  inventive  comedy 
with  a  gentle  line  in  satire,  which  affirms  Kuleshov  as  an 
important  director.  Then,  having  to  leave  Venice  after  the  first 
week,  I  sadly  handed  over  Keaton  to  John  Gillett. 

Tom  Milne 


A  Keaton  Postscript 

at  the  time  of  writing,  we  are  only  two  days  into  the  Keaton 
retrospective,  but  already  there  have  been  numerous  delights. 
Apart  from  nine  features,  several  early  shorts  are  being  shown 
which  often  hint  at  ideas  to  be  fully  developed  in  the  later 
pictures*  Thus,  in  The  Paleface,  Buster  is  chased  by  two  rival 
Indian  tribes  literally  up  hill  and  down  dale,  and  in  The  Boat , 
a  family  excursion  leads  to  total  disaster  after  Buster  has 
fought  a  lengthy  battle  with  nautical  gadgets  (reminiscent  of 
The  Navigator)  and  concludes  with  the  family  landing  on  a 
dark  shore  from  their  improvised  lifeboat.  “Where  are  we?1* 
they  ask,  only  to  be  answered  by  The  End  title. 

Of  the  early  features,  neither  The  Three  Ages  nor  Seven 
Chances  is  wholly  successful,  as  they  are  both  burdened  with 
slightly  plodding  narratives.  The  former,  a  mild  take-off  on 
the  interlinking  stories  of  Intolerance,  is  at  its  best  in  the  arena 
sequences  (with  Buster  leading  a  dog-drawn  chariot),  while 
the  latter,  after  a  slow  beginning  in  which  the  hero  learns  that 
he  can  only  inherit  a  fortune  if  he  finds  a  bride  immediately* 
erupts  hilariously  into  one  of  the  great  Keaton  sequences. 
Pursued  by  a  thousand  white-gowned  would-be  brides,  he 
runs  headlong  through  the  city  into  the  countryside  where, 
after  a  momentary  respite,  he  descends  a  series  of  mountain 
slopes  pursued  not  only  by  the  brides  but  by  hundreds  of 
menacing  boulders.  Marvellously  shot,  it  shows  Keaton  as 
the  supreme  visual  stylist  of  American  silent  ccmedy. 

Of  the  remaining  competition  entries,  Louis  Malle’s  Le  Feu 
Foilet  has  made  the  strongest  impression,  not  only  because  it 
has  probably  the  Festival's  best  performance  (Maurice  Ronet) 


178 


and  photography  (Ghislain  Cloquet)  but  for  its  unequivocal 
handling  of  a  difficult  subject:  a  young  alcoholic  revisits  his 
friends  and  various  haunts  and  then  decides  to  kill  himself, 
which  he  does  in  the  last  shot.  Adapted  from  a  novel  by  the 
collaborationist  writer  Drieu  La  Rochelle,  Malle’s  film  is 
never  morbid  for  its  own  sake,  but  presents  its  case  history 
with  much  careful  interior  observation  and  shows  that  Bresson 
can  be  a  more  useful  influence  than  either  Resnais  or  Godard. 
It  is  Malle’s  best  film  to  date* 

John  Gillett 


Trieste 

Flying  saucers  were  in  for  a  bit  of  launching  trouble  at 
this  first  Festival  of  Fantascienza  films — at  the  outset,  a 
spiky  boycott  from  the  International  Federation  of  Film 
Producers;  then  a  week  of  cloudbursts  which  sent  would-be 
travellers  to  Mars  racing  down  a  precipitous  hill  from  outdoor 
projections  in  the  courtyard  of  the  medieval  castle  to  the 
indoor  auditorium  at  the  Roman  Theatre,  the  runners  ushered 
all  the  way  by  a  polyglot  chorus  of  Science  Fiction  *  Cele¬ 
brities’,  each  with  his  own  quibbling  conception  of  what 
constitutes  an  SF  film,  and  each  staunchly  adamant  that  a 
different  95  per  cent  of  the  entries  simply  had  no  business  being 
invited  at  all 

Two  of  the  new  features  presented — the  Czech  Ikaria  XB  1 
and  the  Soviet  The  Amphibious  Man — were  splendid  and 
imaginative  films.  Jindrich  Polak’s  Ikaria  (awarded  the  Gold 
Spaceship,  ex  aequo  with  Marker's  La  Jetee)  is  probably  the 
most  believable  and  dignified  science  fiction  made  anywhere 
since  the  war;  at  any  rate  the  only  film  ever  made  in  which 
passengers  of  a  space  ship  behave  like  adult,  intelligent  and 
sophisticated  beings. 

Several  centuries  from  now,  when  the  world  has  united  for 
the  peaceful  exploration  of  space,  a  crew  of  forty  men  and 
women  are  travelling  towards  a  distant  “White  Star”.  They 
nearly  crash  into  what  had  seemed  to  be  a  flying  saucer,  but 
on  closer  inspection  turns  out  to  be  a  ghost  spaceship  which 
had  been  sent  up  way  back  in  1983,  a  weird  derelict  floating 
tomb  inhabited  by  leering  skeletons*  There  is  evidence  that  the 
passengers  have  wiped  each  other  out  in  some  sordid  struggle 
for  power.  As  they  leave  this  “relic  from  the  century  of 
Auschwitz  and  Hiroshima,”  two  Ikarians  are  accidental 
victims  of  some  20th-century  “Tigerfun  Poison  Gas”. 


There  is  much  subsequent  action— a  pilot  goes  mad,  rays 
from  a  mysterious  sun  put  them  all  to  sleep  for  days— before, 
finally,  a  baby  born  on  board  is  held  up  to  witness  the  dazzling 
vision  of  the  canal  networks  and  cities  of  the  new  planet*  These 
incidents  emerge  with  the  full-bloodedness  of  a  Jack  London 
or  Conrad  sea-adventure*  But  the  strongest  impression  is  made 
not  by  the  action  but  by  the  whole  presentation  of  daily  life 
as  lived  on  the  giant  ship.  In  Jan  Zazvorka’s  superb  sets  (quite 
costly,  they  are  now  being  reworked  into  a  series  of  children’s 
films),  our  crew  gyre  through  a  fascinating  and  complicated 
routine  of  space  gastronomy  and  space  gymnastics,  with  every 
few  light  years  a  space  ball  for  which  they  all  dress  up  and  go 
through  the  motions  of  a  startling  atonal  twist.  These  passages 
are  trance-like,  and  the  final  effect  of  the  oddly-clad  intellec¬ 
tuals  semi-sleepwalking  through  the  corridors  of  their  Hotel 
Cosmos  is  a  sort  of  Space  Marienbad* 

The  Russians  entered  Gostjev’s  The  Celestial  Brothers,  a 
documentary  on  launching  tests  and  techniques,  and 
Kazancev-Tjerjentjev’s  ingratiating  The  Amphibious  Man,  who 
swam  quite  adroitly  in  waters  lying  somewhere  between  Swan 
Lake  and  Flash  Gordon ,  At  a  South  American  fishing  port 
(convincingly  constructed  at  the  Black  Sea  Studios — all  the 
signs  in  Spanish,  except  for  one  curious  poster  in  English 
advertising  a  product  called  “Old  Foot  Sores”),  the  pearl- 
fishers  are  being  exploited  by  a  nasty  hidalgo,  Don  Pedro,  who 
is  generally  viewed  from  a  stark  low  angle  against  a  large 
crucifix.  A  poor  girl  named  Alicia,  who  has  been  forced  to 
accept  Don  Pedro’s  marriage  proposal,  is  snatched  from  a 
shark’s  jaws  by  the  “Marine  Devil”,  a  creature  who  has  been 
busy  scaring  everyone  in  those  parts  to  death.  Actually,  he  is 
the  cultivated  son  of  a  gentle  scientist  who  dreams  of  a 
republic  of  the  future  where  men  shall  be  free  and  amphibious. 
The  boy,  enamoured  of  Alicia,  sheds  scales  and  helm  and 
follows  her  to  town,  where  he  creates  havoc  by  distributing 
the  fish,  his  brothers,  to  the  poor,  before  being  finally  driven 
back  again  to  his  watery  life* 

On  paper  it  may  look  utterly  idiotic,  but  the  film  is  strangely 
moving.  Shimmering  colour  photography  and  subtle  filter- 
work  are  fine  fairy-tale  assets;  Korieniev  is  a  sympathetic 
jeune  premier^  like  a  more  virile  Nureyev;  the  underwater 
scenes  are  stunning,  especially  a  dream  ballet  in  which  he 
imagines  Alicia  also  to  have  become  a  sea-devil  and  they  go 
through  a  fanciful  underwater  honeymoon.  SF  or  not,  the  film 
is  a  lyrical  work  which  fully  merited  its  Silver  Spaceship* 

(Continued  on  page  207) 


179 


Above:  Brigitte  Bardot,  Georgia  Moll*  Jack  Palance,  against  a 
background  of  film  posters.  Right:  Palance  and  Brigitte  Bardot, 
Below:  Bardot,  Michel  Piccoli,  Frit/:  Lang  (back  to  camera)  and 
Jack  Palance. 


Opposite  page.  Above:  The  film  within  a  film.  Michel  Piccoli, 
Lang,  Palance  and  (with  clapper-board)  Godard.  Below:  Brigitte 
Bardot,  unfamiliar  in  the  Karina-style  black  wig  which  she  wears 
for  some  scenes  in  the  film. 


filmed  on  location  in  Rome  and  Capri t 
Jean-Luc  Godard's  latest  film,  Le  Mepris, 
based  on  Alberto  Moravia's  novel  11 
Dhprezzo ,  is  about  a  writer  (Michel  Piccoli) 
working  on  a  script  for  a  film  of  The  Odyssey, 
who  discovers  that  his  wife  (Brigitte  Bardot) 
despises  him,  and  tries  to  come  to  terms 
with  his  life  through  the  world  of  Homer. 
Fritz  Lang  makes  his  star  acting  debut,  in 
effect  playing  himself,  as  the  director  of 
the  film  within  the  film,  with  Jack  Pa  lance 
as  his  tyrannical  producer,  and  Georgia 
Moll  as  the  producer's  devoted  secretary. 
The  camerawork,  of  course,  is  by  Raoul 
Coutard,  in  Franscope  and  Technicolor, 


Binrn  MttKOSCH  rtODUCTIOHi 


ODYSSEUS 


omtcroK 
F.  LANG 


R  KUTARD 


>1 

BY  TOM  MILNE 

_ J 


FLAVOUR  OF 
GREEN  TEA 
OVER  RICE 


-t  * 


The  two  most  obvious  and  unwavering  characteristics  of 
an  Ozu  film  are  familiar  enough  by  now;  in  subject- 
matter,  the  rigid  adherence  to  the  shomin-geki  genre, 
dealing  with  the  lives  and  domestic  problems  of  middle-class 
families;  and  in  technique,  the  stationary  camera  fixed  some 
three  feet  above  the  floor  and  gazing  unwinkingly  at  the 
characters  without  benefit  of  such  devices  as  fades  or  dissolves* 
Camera  angles  are  rare,  tracking  shots  even  rarer,  pans 
almost  non-existent;  often  (Good  Morning,  An  Autumn 
Afternoon ),  the  camera  never  moves  at  all  from  one  end  of 
the  film  to  the  other. 

Ozu  is  frequently  described,  with  good  cause,  as  the  most 
Japanese  of  directors,  and  is  at  once  the  easiest  and  most 
difficult  to  write  about.  Phrases  like  Donald  Richie’s  “Gzu’s 
world,  its  stillness,  its  nostalgia,  its  hopelessness,  its  serenity, 
its  beauty  .  .  tend  to  roll  comfortably  (even  though 
accurately)  off  the  pen  of  a  critic  faced  with  the  task  of 
conveying  the  hypnotic,  deeply  emotional  quality  of  films 
which  all  seem  much  the  same — same  sets,  same  stories, 
same  camera  set-ups,  same  rhythm,  same  actors  even— and 
which  yet  retain  their  power  to  absorb  even  when  viewed 
one  after  another,  or  for  a  second  or  third  time.  It  is  a  little 
like  looking  at  those  endless  Picasso  variations  on  the  dove, 
where  the  simplicity  of  line  would  appear  to  leave  little  scope, 
and  yet  the  subtle  new  perceptions  keep  on  coming. 

Exactly  how  Ozu  does  it  will  probably  remain  his  secret, 
and  the  difficulty  of  analysing  his  work  is  increased  by  the 
fact  that  in  the  West  we  have  only  been  able  to  see  a  pitiful 
handful  of  the  fifty-four  films  which  he  has  directed  since  his 
debut  in  1927  with  Sword  of  Penitence  (Zange  no  Yaiba)  up 
till  last  year’s  An  Autumn  Afternoon  (Samma  no  AJif  To  be 
precise,  the  recent  NFT  season  brought  the  total  of  Ozu 
films  seen  in  London  to  eight,  and  the  London  Festival  will 
add  one  more — none  of  them  shown  commercially.  Until 
the  NFT  season,  in  fact,  trying  to  assess  Ozu’s  work  seemed  to 
be  rather  like  trying  to  analyse  the  work  of  a  director  like 
Ford  on  the  basis  of  the  post-war  Westerns,  without  knowing 
that  a  few  years  earlier  he  had  made  films  like  The  Grapes  of 
Wrath,  The  Long  Voyage  Home ,  Tobacco  Road  and  They 
Were  Expendable ,  There  are  still  huge  gaps,  of  course,  but  on 
the  evidence  of  the  1932  silent  film,  /  Was  Born ,  But  *  ,  it 
appears  that  Ozifs  development  has  been  remarkably 
consistent,  a  process  of  refinement  along  a  single  track  rather 
than  a  series  of  adventures  down  convergent  paths, 

*  *  * 

His  most  recent,  and  to  my  mind  most  masterly  film,  An 
Autumn  Afternoon ,  is  worth  fairly  close  analysis  as  it  shows 
his  method  at  its  most  completely  formal.  The  story,  as 
usual,  is  a  simple  one  about  a  widower,  Hirayama  San,  who 
realises  that  it  is  time  his  daughter,  who  keeps  house  for  him, 
found  a  husband.  The  film  keeps  an  even,  witty  keel  as 
Hirayama  goes  composedly  and  purposefully  about  his 
matchmaking  task,  and  the  daughter  is  quite  agreeable, 
especially  when  she  discovers  that  her  proposed  husband  is 
a  young  man  she  is  already  half  in  love  with,  A  setback  comes 
when  they  find  that  this  young  man  is  already  bespoken,  but 
another  prospect  is  chosen,  the  daughter  finds  him  acceptable, 
and  the  marriage  takes  place.  The  film  closes  on  a  strangely 
moving,  almost  cathartic  note  of  mingled  grief,  resignation 
and  tranquillity  when  Hirayama,  alone  at  home  after  his 
self-sufficient  younger  son  has  gone  to  bed,  breaks  down  and 
weeps  quietly.  Apart  from  one  deeply  poignant  moment  when 
the  daughter  realises  she  cannot  marry  the  man  she  loves,  the 
tone  of  the  film  has  hitherto  been  mainly  light,  often  humorous. 


occasionally  ribald.  Nothing,  apparently*  has  prepared  for 
the  emotional  depth  of  the  last  scene,  yet  it  is  a  perfectly 
natural  climax  towards  which  the  whole  film  has  been 
imperceptibly  moving  through  a  mosaic  of  characters  and 
incidents  which  interlock,  sometimes  obviously  and  some¬ 
times  obliquely,  to  illuminate  the  underlying  theme  of 
loneliness. 

On  the  most  obvious  level,  there  is  the  character  of  'The 
Gourd”,  an  elderly  teacher  who  is  given  a  reunion  dinner  by 
his  middle-aged  ex-pupils  after  one  of  them  has  run  into  him 
by  chance.  At  the  dinner,  the  Gourd  gets  roaring  drunk  and 
has  a  whale  of  a  time.  Hirayama  is  detailed  to  see  him  home, 
only  to  discover  that  he  no  longer  teaches,  but  runs  a  scruffy 
noodle-shop  with  his  unmarried  daughter.  Later,  the  Gourd 
gets  drunk  again,  and  pours  out  his  loneliness  and  his  guilt 
about  his  daughter,  who  has  become  a  sour  spinster.  In 
retrospect*  the  reunion  dinner  and  the  old  man’s  enjoyment  of 
it  take  on  a  new  pathos;  and  Hirayama,  through  his  pity,  is 
brought  face  to  face  with  the  future. 

Similar,  but  more  subtle,  is  the  role  played  by  Hirayama’s 
friend,  Kawei.  We  first  meet  him  at  the  very  beginning  of  the 
film  when  he  plants  the  idea  of  marriage  in  Hirayama’s  mind. 
Very  soon  after  we  acquire  two  apparently  unimportant 
pieces  of  information  about  him:  he  dislikes  the  Gourd,  and 
refuses  to  attend  the  reunion  (though  he  does);  and  when 
Hirayama  asks  him  to  go  for  a  drink  with  another  friend* 
Professor  Horei,  he  refuses  as  he  has  tickets  for  a  baseball 
game  (in  fact,  he  does  go).  Approximately  an  hour  later  in 
the  film,  there  is  a  very  brief  scene  at  Kawei’s  house,  when  he 
and  Professor  Horei,  in  revenge  for  an  earlier  joke*  hoax 
Hirayama  into  thinking  that  his  marriage  arrangements  have 
fallen  through.  Kawei’s  wife  overhears,  and  puts  Hirayama 
out  of  his  misery  by  telling  him  the  truth.  The  scene  is  in¬ 
significant  in  itself,  and  could  well  have  taken  place  in  the 
sak6  shop  where  the  earlier  joke  was  perpetrated,  but  Ozu 
obviously  chose  this  setting  because  he  needed  to  introduce 
Kawei’s  wife  at  this  point.  We  suddenly  discover  that  Kawei 
has  a  charming  wife  and  a  very  happy  home  life*  and  this 
fact  illuminates  the  earlier  behaviour  of  both  men.  Obviously 
Kawei's  earlier  refusal  of  the  two  invitations  came  because 
opportunities  for  conviviality  and  conversation  mean  little 
enough  to  him;  and,  by  extension,  his  refusals  point  up 
Hirayama’s  eagerness  to  take  up  offers  of  companionship. 

When,  for  example,  he  goes  to  the  Gourd’s  noodle-shop 
for  the  second  time,  to  deliver  a  gift  of  money,  he  is  greeted 
by  a  repair-shop  mechanic  who  says  that  he  had  served  under 
Hirayama  during  the  war.  Although  Hirayama  obviously 
does  not  recognise  him,  he  readily  accepts  an  invitation  to 
celebrate  their  meeting.  They  repair  to  a  bar  where  the 
loneliness  theme  is  furthered  on  two  levels.  Firstly,  in  the 
nostalgic  talk  and  sing-song  recalling  wartime  comradeship; 
and  second,  more  importantly,  in  the  woman  behind  the 
bar  who,  as  the  father  later  tells  his  children,  looks  like  their 
dead  mother.  Later  still  the  elder  son  goes  with  his  father  to 
the  bar  to  examine  the  lady,  and  roundly  declares  that  she 
doesn’t  look  at  all  similar.  “No,”  the  father  agrees  dreamily 
and  with  unshaken  confidence,  “not  if  you  look  too  closely, 
but  she  does.”  Treated  lightly*  and  completely  without 
emotional  stress  so  that  one  is  almost  unaware  of  their  role 
in  the  mosaic,  these  scenes  yet  add  their  grain  to  the  weight 
that  is  building  up.  Then  there  is  Professor  Horei,  also  a 
widower,  recently  remarried  to  a  young  wife,  and  the  object 
of  a  barrage  of  ribald  jokes  about  virility  pills  and  dropping 
dead  from  exhaustion— a  painful  question-mark  about  the 
future.  And  finally,  at  the  centre  of  the  film,  but  again 


Opposite  page:  the  first  five  shots  of  "An  Autumn  Afternoon1’. 


183 


apparently  connected  only  in  a  loose  “family  chronicle’1 
sense,  are  the  scenes  involving  Hirayama's  married  son  and 
his  wife*  Most  of  the  time  we  see  them  they  are  bickering 
about  money  which  his  father  has  given  them  for  a  new 
refrigerator.  They  finally  come  to  an  agreement  where,  if  he 
spends  some  of  it  on  golf  clubs,  she  will  buy  a  new  handbag. 
Maliciously,  though  affectionately,  Ozu  records  their  re¬ 
conciliation:  they  have,  through  all  their  squabbles,  some¬ 
thing  which  the  father  unconsciously  but  desperately  seeks — 
the  security  and  companionship  of  marriage. 

It  is  difficult,  without  literally  re-telling  the  entire  film,  to 
convey  the  manner  in  which  each  scene  is  dependent  on  every 
other  scene  for  its  meaning.  Perhaps  the  most  illuminating 
comparison  is  with  music:  each  sequence  comes  like  the 
entry  of  a  new  subject  in  a  sonata,  which  is  then  developed 
and  counterpoised  with  the  other  themes  already  introduced, 
Ozu,  it  is  said,  considers  the  preparation  of  the  script  to  be 
the  most  important  part  of  film-making,  and  will  spend  up 
to  a  year  with  his  faithful  collaborator,  Kogo  Noda,  on  the 
elaboration  of  a  script.  Even  judging  mainly  by  the  subtitles, 
it  is  obvious  that  the  dialogue  is  not  only  rich  and  probing  but 
capitally  important,  but  it  would  be  a  mistake  to  suggest  that 
the  script  takes  precedence  over  the  mise  en  scene :  they  are, 
in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word,  complementary. 

The  action  of  An  Autumn  Afternoon  takes  place  within  a 
strictly  limited  number  of  settings:  Hirayama's  house  and  his 
office,  the  son's  flat,  Kawei's  house  and  office,  the  noodle-shop, 
and  four  bars  or  restaurants  (in  addition  there  are  two  brief 
exteriors:  a  railway  station,  and  a  rooftop  used  for  golf 
practice).  Each  scene  is  introduced  by  its  own  establishing 
shots.  The  film  opens,  for  example,  with  two  different  shots 
of  factory  chimneys;  a  third  shot  through  a  window  framing 
the  chimneys;  a  fourth  showing  an  empty  corridor;  a  fifth 
showing  the  widower  at  his  desk.  The  sixth  shows  a  secretary 
entering:  Hirayama  questions  her  about  another  girl  who  is 
away  getting  married,  and  jokingly  says  “Your  turn  next”; 
her  reply  that  she  has  to  look  after  her  father  introduces  the 
subject  of  the  film. 

Each  time  the  film  moves  from  one  locale  to  another,  the 
new  scene  is  introduced  by  its  establishing  shots,  so  that  at 
any  point  in  the  film  one  knows  not  only  where  one  is  but 
where  one  is  going  to  be.  These  establishing  shots  are,  of 
course,  instantly  recognisable,  though  they  may  contain  minor 
variations,  indicating  time  of  day  (for  instance,  one  particular 
shot  of  the  block  of  flats  where  the  son  lives  shows  washing 


hanging  on  every  balcony).  A  more  subtle  use  is  made  of  the 
corridor  which  introduces  Hirayama's  home.  Normally  the 
camera  has  opened  up  on  the  empty  corridor,  and  we  watch 
the  sliding  door  at  the  far  end  open  to  let  someone  enter. 
The  last  sequence,  however,  after  the  wedding,  opens  with  the 
corridor  shot,  held,  nobody  enters;  cut  to  the  living-room 
where  the  two  sons  and  daughter-in-law  are  awaiting 
Hirayama's  return,  and  one  of  them  says  “He’s  late*11  There 
is  no  reason  why  anyone  should  have  come  through  that 
door,  but  the  fact  that  it  does  not  open  adds  a  note  of  fore¬ 
boding  to  the  words  “He’s  late/'  which  lingers  over  the  final 
sequence  of  Hirayama's  grief. 

But  these  shots  seem  to  have  another  function  over  and 
above  “establishing11.  They  are  always  of  inanimate  objects  a 
corridor,  a  block  of  flats,  chimneys,  a  pile  of  petrol  drums,  a 
neon  sign— and  the  first  shot  in  an  establishing  sequence 
never  contains  human  figures  (though  subsequent  shots  may 
— someone  passing  across  the  far  end  of  the  corridor,  for 
example)*  The  idea  of  the  transience  of  human  life  is  basic  to 
Buddhist  thought:  human  existence  is  a  mere  drop  in  the 
ocean  of  time.  And  herein  lies,  perhaps,  one  of  the  secrets  of 
the  tranquillity,  the  deep  reconciliation,  which  pervades  Ozu's 
work*  Each  of  his  scenes  is  introduced  by  an  object,  durable 
and  immovable;  against  it,  his  characters  live  out  their  lives, 
and  long  after  their  suffering  has  ended,  the  object  will 
endure. 

Some  of  Ozu’s  objects,  obviously,  will  not  endure  in  any 
strict  sense,  for  a  shop  sign  can  be  changed,  a  pile  of  petrol 
drums  be  dispersed  or  pulped.  But  each  of  his  establishing 
shots  (every  shot,  in  fact)  is  composed  with  minute  care,  so 
that  even  a  row  of  factory  chimneys,  or  a  corridor  empty 
except  for  a  tin  of  polish,  has,  in  its  immobility  and  beauty, 
the  essential  timelessness  of  a  work  of  art.  And  love  of 
beauty,  in  the  Japanese,  amounts  to  reverence,  comparable 
to  their  deeply-rooted  reverence  for  nature,  which  finds 
expression  in  such  passionately  observed  activities  as  flower 
arrangement,  or  changing  scroll  paintings  on  walls  to 
harmonise  with  the  changing  seasons,  and  which  is  probably 
a  tradition  surviving,  in  a  very  traditional  people,  from  the 
pre-Buddhist  animistic  religion  of  Japan,  ft  is  this  which 
lends  to  certain  of  Ozu’s  exterior  scenes  a  reverberation  far 
beyond  the  natural  beauty  of  the  photography  or  the  grace  of 
movement  of  his  actors:  the  scene  in  Early  Autumn  when  the 
two  women  kneel  by  the  lake,  for  instance,  or  in  An  Autumn 
Afternoon ,  the  oddly  moving  iittle  scene  when  the  daughter 
and  the  boy  she  loves  lean  against  the  fence  on  the  railway 
platform  as  they  wait  for  a  train. 

Another  useful  pointer  to  Ozu’s  work  is  the  haiku .  The 
haiku,  as  every  good  Zen  Buddhist  knows,  is  a  strict  poetic 
form  composed  of  three  lines,  the  first  containing  five  syllables, 
the  second  seven,  and  the  last,  five  again.  For  example, 
a  haiku  by  the  17th  century  poet,  Basho: 

Furuike  ya  An  old  pool 

Kawam  tobikomu  A  frog  jumps  in 

Mizu  no  oio  The  sound  of  water 

Professor  Ernst  analyses  the  poem  as  follows:  “A  crude 
expansion  of  the  immediate  images  of  this  haiku  is  that  the 
old  pool  signifies  permanence  or  perhaps  the  continuity  of 
time,  while  the  frog  jumping  into  the  pool  implies  the  brief 
duration  of  life.  The  surface  of  the  water  is  broken,  the 
concentric  ripples  agitate  it,  but  soon  the  motion  dies.  The 
brief  movement  of  life  has  disappeared  into  the  eternal 
unchanging.  Even  this  general  description  of  the  ‘meaning1 
of  the  poem  is  a  falsification,  for  its  poetic  effect  lies  not  in  a 
precise  intellectual  concept  but  in  a  terse  statement  of 
sensuous  images,  producing  a  sense  of  the  fragmentary  and 
the  isolated.” 


"G&od  Morning'*. 


184 


father  and  daughter-in-law:  the  /ast  sequence  of  ‘Tokyo  Story*** 


The  application  to  Ozu*s  work  is  obvious,  both  in  the 
relationship  between  establishing  shot  and  subsequent  scene, 
and  in  the  relationship  between  the  scenes  themselves,  which, 
like  the  images  of  the  haiku,  combine  to  create  an  interlinear 
meaning.  At  the  same  time,  though,  the  haiku  illustrates 
another  facet  of  Japanese  art  which  is  particularly  relevant  to 
Ozu^s  method  of  mise  en  seine.  To  quote  Professor  Ernst 
again: 

Although  the  Japanese  schools  of  Buddhism  show  wide 
variations  in  theory,  all  are  in  general  agreement  about  the 
nature  of  existence.  Existence  consists  in  the  interplay  of  a 
plurality  of  dements  whose  true  nature  is  indescribable  and 
whose  source  is  unknown.  Combinations  of  these  elements 
instantaneously  hash  into  existence  and  instantaneously 
disappear,  to  be  succeeded  by  new  combinations  of  elements 
appearing  in  a  strict  causality.  .  «  «  Time  is  an  empty  concept 
invented  by  the  mind;  the  past  has  no  existence  because  it 
has  ceased  to  be,  the  future  is  unreal  because  it  does  not 
yet  exist.  The  only  concrete  reality  is  the  moment  *  .  . 
Japanese  art  tends  always,  as  it  does  in  the  haiku,  toward 
the  isolation  of  the  single,  significant,  visual  moment  .  ,  , 

In  An  Autumn  Afternoon ,  for  instance,  there  is  a  breath- 
takingly  beautiful  moment  which,  in  the  context  of  a  European 
film,  might  well  be  a  cliche  of  virtuosity.  The  daughter  has  just 
been  told  that  she  cannot  marry  the  man  she  loves;  her  father 
knows  that  she  is  upset,  and  goes  to  her  room  to  beg  her  at 
least  to  meet  the  substitute,  emphasising  that  she  need  not 
marry  him  if  she  dislikes  him.  Silently  she  nods  agreement. 
Instead  of  photographing  the  two  actors  within  a  single 
frame  as  he  often  does,  Ozu  cuts  from  one  to  the  other:  the 
father  standing,  calm,  kind,  but  imperturbably  insistent;  the 
daughter  seen  first  from  behind,  then  in  front,  inscrutably 
toying  with  a  tape-measure  as  she  agrees  to  meet  the  man. 


As  the  father  leaves,  a  final  shot  observes  the  girl  from  behind, 
and  after  a  moment  she  slowly  raises  a  hand  to  tuck  a  stray 
lock  of  hair  into  place.  The  gesture,  surely  a  ‘"significant  visual 
moment,”  vividly  captures  the  girl’s  grief  and  helpless  isola¬ 
tion.  More  particularly,  however,  it  is  worth  noting  that 
because  there  is  no  dissolve  or  fade,  there  is  no  tapering  or 
artificial  prolongation  of  the  emotion:  it  is  complete  in 
itself.  Moreover,  because  there  is  no  pan  from  one  character 
to  the  other,  the  shot  of  each  of  them  retains  its  purity: 
energy  (i.e.  emotional  content)  is  not  drained  from  one  to 
feed  the  other.  And  the  cut  comes  at  the  very  last  moment, 
with  Ozu  holding  the  shot  of  the  father  until  one  feels  that  he 
must  cut  to  the  girl;  a  dynamic  relationship  is  thus  created 
between  the  shots  which  allows  the  emotional  content  of  each 
to  remain  quite  separate,  held  suspended  as  it  were,  shot 
against  shot,  scene  against  scene,  awaiting  their  place  in  the 
pattern  of  the  whole. 

*  *  * 

Essentially,  these  techniques  and  this  method  of  construe- 
tion  are  at  the  basis  of  all  Ozu's  films,  sometimes  more  and 
sometimes  less  successfully  used,  and  obviously  refined 
through  the  years  to  the  present  diamond-sharp  precision  (in 
particular,  his  use  of  establishing  shots  seems  to  have 
developed  recently  to  an  even  greater  formality).  Ozu  himself 
has  said  that  he  used  dissolves  only  once,  in  the  1930  Life 
of  an  Office  Worker  (Kaisham  Seikamt ),  and  that  by  1932, 
with  /  Was  Born ,  But  *  .  «  ( Umar  etc  Wa  Mita  Keredo),  he  had 
deliberately  given  up  the  use  of  the  fade-in  and  fade-out. 
Certainly  in  this  early  but  astonishingly  fine  film — a  brother 
in  minor  key  to  DonskoFs  Gorki  trilogy — his  technique  is 
basically  very  much  what  it  is  today.  The  main  difference  is 


185 


that  I  Was  Born *  But  *  ,  ,  is  dearly  a  young  man's  film,  and 
works  in  a  slightly  different  way:  it  is  active  rather  than 
contemplative.  Compositional  ly,  it  rarely  achieves  the 
exquisite  simplicity  of  the  later  films*  One  sequence,  for 
instance,  opens  with  a  shot  of  the  father  taking  the  early 
morning  air  and  exercising  with  chest  expanders*  He  stands 
in  the  garden,  framed  by  lines  of  washing  hung  up  to  dry; 
to  the  left,  and  in  the  background,  the  garden  fence;  behind 
the  rear  fence,  a  road;  and  behind  the  road,  a  railway  line 
with  a  train  passing.  From  the  point  of  view  of  the  later 
Ozu,  this  shot  can  be  faulted  on  two  grounds.  Firstly,  that  it 
contains  too  complex  a  pattern  of  movement — the  man 
using  the  chest  expanders,  the  washing  flapping,  the  train 
passing;  and  secondly,  that  it  is  too  complex  lineally — the 
two  fences,  the  washing  lines,  the  road,  the  railway  track. 

The  scene,  in  fact,  is  active  rather  than  passive,  and  the 
whole  film  follows  suit*  There  is,  comparatively  speaking,  a 
good  deal  of  camera  tracking,  but  more  striking  is  Ozu's 
use  of  dynamic  cutting  (almost,  shock  cutting  used  for  comic 
purposes).  For  instance*  after  the  father  has  discovered  that 
his  sons  have  been  playing  truant,  there  is  a  sequence  in 
which  he  escorts  them  to  the  school  gates  before  departing 
for  his  own  office  ;  the  boys  peer  in  at  the  gates,  see  the  bully 
waiting  for  them,  and  turn  to  run  away*  Ozu  cuts  sharply  to 
reveal  the  father  still  standing  and  watching  sternly,  then 
cuts  equally  sharply  back  to  the  boys  as  they  meekly  wheel 
about  and  return  to  the  school*  This  editing  technique  is 
used  throughout  the  film,  and  lends  it  a  rhythm  which  is 
unique  in  his  work* 

Twenty-seven  years  later,  Ozu  remade,  or  rather  re-worked, 
the  theme  of  /  Was  Born ,  But  *  .  .  in  the  1959  Good  Morning 
(Ohayo).  Comparison  between  the  two  films  is  particularly 
interesting,  as  the  later  one  reveals  a  distinct  change  of 
emphasis.  /  Was  Bornf  But  .  .  *  concentrates  almost  entirely 
on  the  two  boys*  their  pains  and  joys  as  they  discover  society 
and  the  difficulties  it  presents.  As  with  the  Gorki  films,  we 
feel  by  the  end  that  we  have  shared  a  difficult  experience 
with  the  children*  who  are  trying  to  understand  why  their 
father  should  have  to  bow  obsequiously  to  his  boss,  while 
they  rule  the  boss's  son  with  a  hand  of  iron;  and  the  last 
sequence,  when  they  solve  their  problem  by  admitting  to  the 
rich  child  that  his  father  is  better  than  theirs,  while  forcing 
him  to  admit  that  they  are  better  than  he  is*  is  a  charming 
and  brilliantly  perceptive  insight  into  the  growth  of  childish 


experience.  The  only  characters  of  any  importance  in  the 
film,  apart  from  the  boys  and  their  schoolfellows,  are  the 
mother  and  father,  and  the  boss* 

In  Good  Morning  the  emphasis  shifts  from  the  boys  to 
society  in  general.  A  whole  host  of  characters  is  introduced- 
more  parents,  neighbours,  a  very  ancient  grandmother,  a 
pedlar*  a  teacher— as  well  as  certain  episodes  which  have 
nothing  to  do  with  the  boys  at  all  (a  good  deal  of  catty 
speculation,  for  instance,  caused  by  the  disappearance  of 
some  Women’s  Club  funds).  The  central  situation  still 
remains  the  same:  in  I  Was  Born,  But  ,  *  .  the  boys  rebel 
against  their  parents  with  a  hunger  strike  because  they  cannot 
see  why  their  father  should  kow-tow  to  anybody;  in  Good 
Morning ,  they  rebel  with  a  silence  strike  because  they  cannot 
see  why  they  shouldn’t  have  a  television  set  like  everybody 
else.  But  in  Good  Morning  Qzu’s  concern  is  mainly  satirical* 
and  he  uses  the  silence  strike  to  spark  ofT  a  series  of  malicious 
sketches  about  “keeping  up  with  the  Joneses”  and  the 
backbiting  of  neighbours  who  feel  sure  the  parents  have 
instructed  the  boys  not  to  speak  to  them  for  snob  reasons. 
Here  Ozu  is  so  little  interested  in  his  original  and  central 
theme  that  the  boys’  problems,  as  well  as  everybody  else's, 
are  solved  all  too  simply  and  impermanently  when  their 
parents  are  finally  driven  to  buy  a  television  set*  Good 
Morning  is  extremely  funny  (perhaps  Ozu’s  funniest  film), 
and  often  brilliantly  sharp  in  its  satire,  but  it  has  no  real 
centre. 

Failure  of  a  more  serious  kind  is  illustrated  by  Early  Spring 
{ Soshun ),  made  in  1956  and  the  only  really  unsatisfactory 
Ozu  film  I  have  seen.  Alan  Lovell  has  already  pointed  out  the 
similarity  between  Ozu  and  Jane  Austen,  and  although  the 
comparison  cannot  be  taken  very  far,  it  is  a  useful  one*  Like 
Jane  Austen,  Ozu  usually  keeps  to  his  “little  bit  of  ivory”: 
when  he  strayed  from  it  in  1950  at  his  producers'  request,  to 
introduce  a  romantic  love  interest  into  The  Mimokata  Sisters, 
the  result,  according  to  Donald  Richie,  was  one  of  his  few 
post-war  flops*  Although  Early  Spring  appears  to  be  highly 
regarded  in  Japan,  it  seems  to  me  to  stray,  heavily  and 
uninspiringly. 

The  subject,  slightly  unusual  for  Ozu,  deals  with  a  married 
man*  bored  with  his  wife,  who  embarks  on  an  unsatisfactory 
affair  with  a  free-and-easy  girl;  disillusioned  with  her,  he 
accepts  a  transfer  to  a  provincial  branch  of  his  firm;  there, 
away  from  the  bustle  of  Tokyo,  he  ponders  his  life,  and  is 
eventually  reconciled  to  a  forgiving  wife*  The  first  image  of 
the  film  is  one  of  emptiness  and  boredom*  as  the  husand  and 
wife  get  up  in  the  morning  to  start  their  day;  and  Ozu— 
probably  because  the  lasting  communion  of  marriage  is  to 
him  self-evident — never  bothers  to  demonstrate  the  value  of 
their  marriage*  Consequently  the  final  reconciliation,  shot 
in  characteristically  exquisite  style*  seems  completely 
arbitrary.  Several  other  episodes  which  contribute  to  the 
husband's  spiritual  odyssey  add  their  rather  melodramatic 
weight  to  the  feeling  that  the  film  is  overloaded  on  a  very 
slender  base;  the  scene,  reminiscent  of  some  tormented 
Russian  play,  when  he  visits  a  young  office  friend  who  is 
dying,  for  instance;  or  when  another  friend  talks  despairingly 
to  him  about  abortion  because  his  wife  is  having  a  baby  which 
he  cannot  afford* 

Late  Spring  (Bans him,  1949)  and  Late  Autumn  (Akihiyori, 
1961)  again  offer  a  useful  contrast.  Late  Spring  has  a  very 
similar  theme  to  An  Autumn  Afternoon — a  father's  decision  to 
marry  off  his  only  daughter — and  is  one  of  Ozu’s  most 
beautiful  films.  Late  Autumn  is  a  remake*  considerably 
changed,  in  terms  of  a  mother  and  daughter,  and  much  less 
successful.  As  with  Good  Morning ,  many  of  the  characters 
seem  arbitrarily  introduced  merely  to  make  a  good  scene: 
for  example,  the  daughter’s  pert  young  office  colleague  who 

Continued  on  page  206 


’Tate  Ajtumfi”* 


186 


★ 


JOHN  GILLETT 


Moscow  in  JULY  ...  an  oppressive  heal  haze  hangs  over  the 
city  :  inside  the  Hotel  Moskva  dozens  of  stars,  directors 
and  delegates  to  the  film  festival  mingle  and  gabble  in  the 
sweltering  foyer,  whilst  outside  a  crowd  of  cheerful  teenagers 
keeps  a  permanent  vigil  for  famous  faces  and,  in  nearby  Red 
Square,  a  small  army  of  mounted  film  extras  rides  obediently 
round  a  small  set  for  War  and  Peace ,  kicking  up  clouds  of 
dust  in  the  afternoon  sun. 

So  a  little  film  oasis  was  established  in  the  centre  of  Moscow 
for  two  busy  and  instructive  weeks,  with  the  Palace  of  Con¬ 
gresses  in  the  Kremlin  itself  as  the  centre  of  operations.  As 
one  approached  this  huge  shiny  building,  via  a  cobbled 
pathway  and  some  imposing  arches,  it  looked  like  something 
from  Things  to  Come ,  especially  when  contrasted  with  the 
older  Kremlin  landmarks:  glass  walls,  a  weird  array  of 
escalators  running  from  ground  to  ceiling,  and  television  sets 
in  the  vast  foyer  which  relayed  the  films  as  they  were  shown. 
Inside,  one  found  an  all-purpose  auditorium  seating  about 
6,000,  complete  with  deep  stage,  hidden  orchestra  pit  and 
facilities  for  earphone  translations  in  more  than  a  dozen 
languages,  Upstairs,  a  ballroom-cum-refreshment  centre  cater¬ 
ed  for  the  mainly  youthful  crowds  who  stared,  persistently 
but  kindly,  at  the  hundreds  of  foreigners  in  their  midst. 
First  impressions,  then:  this  was  a  festival  of  crowds  and  big 
occasions  and  lengthy  welcoming  speeches  and  enquiring 
faces  anxious  to  seek  your  opinions  on  art,  politics  and  life 
in  general.  There's  no  doubt  about  it:  the  Russians  like  to  be 
liked. 

More  crowds  again  on  the  few  non-film  evenings:  at  the 
Gorki  Park  where  a  lengthy  open-air  entertainment  was  given 
by  many  of  the  visiting  delegations — a  kind  of  Amateur  Night 


with  the  stars,  with  Peter  Ustinov  rousing  a  startled  audience 
with  his  impersonation  of  a  German  music  teacher,  and 
Italian  songs  from  Lea  Massari  (guitar)  and  Georgia  Moll 
(bongos)  which  ended  abruptly  and  sadly  when  the  former 
lost  her  plectrum.  Gradually  these  public  events  also  became 
opportunities  to  seek  out  elusive  personalities.  At  a  grandiose 
reception  within  the  Kremlin  itself,  with  its  little  ante-rooms 
looking  like  sets  from  Ivan  the  Terrible ,  a  gallery  band  inter¬ 
spersed  the  inevitable  speeches  with  Frenchified  military 
marches  as  the  hundreds  of  guests  munched  their  way  along 
the  buffet  tables.  And  here,  suddenly,  one  met  the  Soviet 
cinema  face  to  face,  in  the  persons  of  Arnstam  talking  about 
the  Bach  score  he  once  arranged  for  a  performance  of  Pot¬ 
emkin,  Alexandrov  describing  his  new  version  of  October 
incorporating  material  cut  in  the  Twenties,  Roshal  and  Ermler 
reminiscing  a  little  wistfully  over  their  early  triumphs,  and 
Gerasimov  huddled  out  of  earshot  in  a  corner  with  a  black- 
coated  group  eating  ice-cream.  Finally,  and  best  of  all,  Mark 
Donskoi,  bubbling  over  and  gesticulating  as  he  sent  eager 
greetings  to  his  English  friends. 

*  *  * 

For  the  Muscovites,  however,  this  was  primarily  a  festival 
of  films  rather  than  personalities,  although  every  delegation 
was  given  polite  applause  as  they  made  their  obligatory, 
formularised  speeches  of  goodwill  before  entering  the  cere¬ 
monial  box  in  the  Palace.  All  performances,  both  in  and  out 
of  competition,  were  sold  out,  with  a  total  audience  of  around 
600,000,  surely  a  record  for  any  film  festival.  In  the  circum¬ 
stances,  it  was  regrettable  that  the  quality  of  the  entries  was 
so  low,  since  the  festival  provides  the  Muscovites  with  their 
only  opportunity  to  see  a  cross-section  of  world  cinema.  The 
Americans,  with  an  unusually  amiable  delegation  including 
George  Stevens  Jnr,  Tony  Curtis  and  Stanley  Kramer,  showed 
Some  Like  It  Hot ,  The  Great  Escape,  West  Side  Story  and 
Judgment  at  Nuremberg,  all  of  which  were  eagerly  gulped 
down  by  the  Russians.  The  Wilder  film,  in  particular,  reduced 
the  audience  to  near  hysterics* 

Other  countries  seemed  unwilling  to  take  chances,  and  we 
saw  an  i  ndigestible  selection  of  what  may  be  termed  * 'Moscow 
subjects”!  wartime  resistance  dramas,  heroic  sagas  from 
countries  recently  released  from  the  “colonial  yoke”  (to  use 
a  choice  phrase  delivered  from  the  stage),  and  records  of 
workers"  resistance  to  capitalist  oppression  (both  the  Polish 
and  Rumanian  entries  dealt  with  miners"  strikes).  Seemingly, 
the  pattern  has  not  changed  much  over  the  years*  East  Euro¬ 
pean  directors  still  possess  the  talent  and  resources  to  deploy 
huge  masses  across  the  wide  screen,  yet  the  approach  to 
characterisation  and  dramatic  construction  remains,  for  the 
most  part,  wholly  doctrinaire,  and  contemporary  subjects  were 
as  usual  in  the  minority.  But  if  the  formulas  on  the  screen 
tended  to  look  stale  after  a  few  days,  the  after-screening 
discussions  grew  in  intensity.  Unlike  their  Western  counter¬ 
parts,  the  Russians  never  tire  of  airing  their  artistic  problems. 

In  many  respects,  this  has  been  a  crucial  year  for  Soviet 
political  and  artistic  policies.  The  beginning  of  the  Moscow 
Festival  coincided  with  the  climax  of  the  Russo-Chinese  dash 
(the  Chinese,  in  fact,  withdrew  all  their  films  at  the  outset),  and 
the  Test  Ban  agreement  was  initialled  at  the  festival’s  end.  Also 
in  the  air  wfere  rumours  that  Mr.  Khrushchev's  famous  March 
speech  on  the  need  to  maintain  party  surveillance  over  the  arts 
(reported  in  the  last  sight  and  sound)*  would  result  in 
increased  caution,  especially  on  the  part  of  the  younger  film¬ 
makers. 

Accordingly,  the  two  morning  discussions  presided  over  by 
Gerasimov — whose  writings  on  socialist  realism  represent  the 
ultimate  in  conformity — promised  to  be  rich  in  polemics.  But 
after  a  lengthy  introduction  by  an  unsmiling  Gerasimov,  who 


*When  several  of  us  asked  if  it  was  possible  to  see  the  film  in 
question,  Ilyich  Zastam ,  we  were  told  politely  that  it  was  being 
re-cut* 


187 


Soviet  bravura:  Tarkovsky's  “ Childhood  of  Ivan", 


reiterated  all  the  familiar  dogmas  and  then  took  to  smoking  in 
a  rather  agitated  manner,  the  discussion  degenerated  into 
over-generalised  harangue.  Too  many  speakers  simply 
repeated  the  dictum  that  the  cinema  should  be  for  humanity 
and  not  against  it,  without  stating  with  any  precision  just  what 
they  meant*  Others  made  it  clear  that  they  deemed  “enter¬ 
tainment**  to  be  a  dirty  word;  a  leading  Soviet  critic  delivered 
a  diatribe  against  the  "depravity  of  the  Western"  (poor  old 
Ford);  whilst  Antonioni,  Resnais  and  the  practitioners  of 
cinima-vdriti  emerged  as  the  modern  villains.  In  an  attempt 
to  gain  clarification  on  some  of  these  points,  I  jokingly  asked 
a  group  of  Eastern  delegates  why  Antonioni  should  not  be 
allowed  to  co-exist  with,  say,  De  Samis,  that  arch-priest  of 
commercial  left-wing  “realism™.  Depressingly,  they  replied 
that,  although  they  had  seen  nothing  by  Antonioni,  they  felt 
his  work  represented  the  decadent  side  of  his  society  and 
should  not  be  encouraged.  .  *  . 

Coming  shortly  after  these  debates,  the  three  or  four  new 
Soviet  films  shown  during  the  festival  were  eagerly  scanned 
for  clues  on  current  thinking,  but  they  produced  only  minor 
surprises.  Running  Empty ,  a  Lenfilm  production  directed  by 
Vladimir  Vengerov,  contained  some  outspoken  remarks  on 
bureaucratic  crassness  (eagerly  applauded  by  the  audience) 
and  a  gripping  middle  section  concerning  two  men  and  a 
lorry  stuck  in  a  wasteland  of  snow*  The  framing  story,  how¬ 
ever,  was  fairly  trite.  3+2,  a  comedy  about  three  men  and 
two  girls  who  meet  on  holiday,  had  a  defiantly  modern  sheen 
with  snazzy  camerawork,  American -style  editing  and  a  light, 
bantering  tone;  quite  pleasant,  in  fact,  until  it  started  to  force 
the  charm  and  the  jokes  a  little  too  hard.  Most  enjoyable  of 
those  1  saw  was  Who,  Illarion ,  Grandmother  and  Me  by  the 
Georgian  director,  Abouladze:  virtually  a  series  of  comic, 
lyrical  and  grotesque  village  sketches  shot  mainly  out  of  doors, 
it  avoided  the  faded,  studio-bound  look  of  so  much  current 
Soviet  production  and  had  a  few  genuine  visual  ideas  as  well. 
Yet  there  was  something  a  bit  predictable  about  its  treatment 
of  the  young  people;  and  the  set  pieces,  like  the  scene  of  the 
villagers  leaving  for  the  war,  seemed  to  come  out  of  the  text¬ 
book  rather  than  from  any  personal  compulsion. 


Towards  the  end  of  the  festival,  when  everyone  was  showing 
signs  of  celluloid  weariness,  our  hosts  eagerly  prophesied  that 
Fellini  night  would  provide  the  ultimate  excitement.  Moscow 
audiences  seem  to  warm  to  a  good  controversial  evening  out, 
but  the  scene  in  and  around  the  Palace  of  Congresses  on  the 
night  of  Eight  and  a  Half  exceeded  all  expectations.  By  the 
time  the  performance  began,  the  theatre  was  jam-packed, 
with  nearly  a  hundred  people  squashed  in  the  aisles  upstairs, 
while  a  huge  crowd  outside  pleaded  for  tickets.  Fellini  him¬ 
self  received  a  tremendous  acclamation,  even  after  he  had 
given  a  somewhat  laboured  “explanation**  of  the  film  as  if  to 
anticipate  possible  criticisms  of  obscurity;  and  for  about  half 
its  running  time,  I  felt,  the  audience  was  sympathetically 
engrossed.  At  the  end,  when  Mastroianni  shakes  off  his  intro¬ 
spection  and  joins  the  crowd,  the  applause  was  considerable  if 
not  fervent.  But  some  grim  expressions  and  shaking  of  heads 
in  the  foyer  afterwards  gave  an  indication  of  the  storm  that 
was  to  come.  After  sixteen  hours  of  debate  and  much  bitter 
arguing  between  the  eight  Eastern  jurors  and  the  seven  from 
the  West  and  Asia  (including  Stanley  Kramer,  Satyajit  Ray 
and  Jean  Marais),  the  latter  won  the  day  and  the  film  was 
awarded  the  Grand  Prix.  Perhaps  in  an  effort  to  soften  the 
blow,  almost  every  other  major  film  entered  received  a  prize, 
sometimes  for  very  dubious  reasons. 

Reactions  were  immediate  and  conflicting.  An  elderly  lady 
interpreter  at  the  British  table  in  the  Moskva  answered  my 
request  for  an  opinion  on  the  Fellini  with  “very  interesting, 
of  course,  but  it  is  the  kind  of  film  we  try  not  to  make.™  Later 
in  the  Press  Club,  a  young  Soviet  journalist  told  me  how  much 
the  award  would  mean  to  those  younger  film-makers  who 
were  trying  to  break  away  from  old  formulas.  I  felt  a  little 
uncomfortable  when  1  had  to  tell  him  that,  despite  brilliant 
flashes,  much  of  the  film  for  me  was  tired  and  vulgar  and  that 
the  best  Fellini  was  to  be  found  in  his  earlier  work  (which  he 
had  not  seen,  of  course).  Shortly  after  the  festival  ended*  the 
official  Soviet  press  came  down  heavily  against  the  film,  for 
more  orthodox  reasons.  “Vagueness  and  morbidity**  were  the 
keynotes.  Alexandrov,  among  others,  argued  that  the  award 
was  wrong,  adding  that  anyone  who  thought  that  Soviet  film¬ 
makers  “unconditionally  recognised  this  film  and  accepted  its 
philosophy  was  not  only  naive  but  deliberately  unobjective.™ 
Another  spokesman  expressed  the  hope  that  “Federico 
Fellini,  a  great  artist,  will  overcome  this  dejection  and  create 
works  which  will  inspire  the  spectator  with  courage  and 
determination*  instead  of  plunging  him  into  despair  and 
despondency.™ 


+  *  * 

Will  this  controversial  prize,  coming  only  a  few  months 
after  Khrushchevas  speech,  have  any  lasting  effect  on  Soviet 


188 


Soviet  reo/ism;  Mikhail  Romm's  "'Nitre  Days  of  One  Year'\ 
with  Alexei  Batalov  as  a  victim  of  radiation  sickness . 


film  policy  and  the  thinking  of  both  creators  and  audiences? 
In  order  to  answer  this  question,  I  shall  have  to  make  some 
generalisations  of  my  own  based  on  what  I  was  able  to  learn 
during  these  two  weeks.  One  thing  is  certain:  Soviet  film¬ 
makers  of  all  generations  are  united  in  their  desire  to  make 
films  which  are  “useful”  both  to  the  community  and  the 
philosophy  they  serve.  But,  usually,  they  find  it  easier  to 
describe  what  they  are  against  in  other  people’s  wrork  than  to 
specify  what  they  want  to  do  in  their  own.  When  they  casti¬ 
gate  the  worst  kind  of  commercialism  from  the  West  and 
America,  many  Western  critics  can  find  areas  of  agreement* 
although  we  also  know  the  good,  likeable  Hollywood  tradi¬ 
tion  which  exists  alongside  the  bad.  Believing,  as  they  do,  that 
Hollywood  once  represented  the  ultimate  in  capitalist  manipu¬ 
lation  of  the  people’s  will,  they  immediately  acclaim  a  film 
like  On  the  Beach  as  a  major  exception,  a  truly  progressive 
work  for  peace,  without  regard  to  all  its  tortuous  banalities. 
Conversely,  though  many  film  people  may  have  been  excited 
by  the  method  and  photography  and  flights  of  fancy  of  Eight 
and  a  Half,  they  might  also  partially  agree  with  the  official 
critics’  views  that  the  hero’s  confused  musings  were  not  ex¬ 
pressed  in  a  meaningful  or  constructive  way.  If  one  suggested 
that  other  directors,  such  as  Bresson,  have  managed  to  create 
introspective  heroes  of  greater  significance,  no  comparison 
would  be  possible  because  they  haven’t  seen  the  films. 

And  here  one  arrives  at  the  great  stumbling  block  in  all  our 
discussions.  Since  there  are  no  specialised  cinemas  in  Russia 
as  we  know  them,  many  major  film  talents  like  Renoir, 
Antonioni,  Bunuel,  Ray  and  Mizoguchi  are  almost  completely 
unknown  to  the  interested  public,  though  there  may  be  a  few 
private  screenings  for  lucky  film  people.  This  is  doubly  re¬ 
grettable,  as  several  of  these  artists  could  be  said  to  have 
something  in  common  with  Soviet  thinking.  Difficulties  in 
trade  agreements  and  bureaucratic  procrastination  are  con¬ 
tributing  factors,  as  well  as  the  fact  that  films  bought  for  home 
consumption  must  be  deemed  suitable  for  a  mass  audience — 
Ray’s  Apu  trilogy,  for  example,  was  regretfully  turned  down 
for  this  reason.  Accordingly,  Donskoi,  a  kindred  spirit  if 
ever  there  was  one,  told  me  that  he  had  seen  only  one  Ray 
film:  Jabaghar,  shown  at  the  1959  Moscow  Festival. 

*  •  * 

The  fact  that  the  Soviet  public  and  film-makers  have  only  a 
scanty  knowledge  of  world  cinema  may  help  to  explain  why 
audiences  seem  fairly  content  to  accept  the  second-rate,  and 
also  why  they  do  not  react  very  happily  to  ambiguities  in 
directorial  styles  and  methods.  I  got  the  impression  that  they 
respond  to  dear-cut  statements  on  the  screen  without  feeling 
the  need  to  judge  either  motivation  or  questions  of  artistic 
taste.  As  at  Cannes  and  Venice,  bravura  patches  are  quickly 
recognised,  though  the  greatest  applause  was  reserved  for 
simple  moral  victories,  as  in  the  Japanese  film  Spoiled  Girl , 
when  the  young  hero  plasters  the  bad  boy  all  over  a  bar  in  a 
particularly  vicious  fight,  or  the  Yugoslav  Kozara ,  when  the 
partisans  perform  all  kinds  of  entirely  unrealistic  feats  of 
daring.  In  other  words,  if  our  audiences  languidly  accept  the 
violence,  greed  and  corruption  to  be  found  in  the  Western 
cinema,  the  Russians  are  no  less  ready  to  accept  a  cinema  of 
naive  and  calculated  social  gestures. 

The  critical  climate  does  little  to  help  this  situation.  Most  of 
what  I  heard  or  read  in  the  festival’s  official  publications  was 
infinitely  depressing,  being  couched  in  a  thick  and  puddingy 
jargon  which  uses  a  great  many  words  to  say  practically 
nothing.  Along  with  all  the  verbiage  and  the  rule-of-thumb 
moral  judgments,  Russian  critics  are  extremely  painstaking  in 
working  out  the  social  implications  contained  in  everything 
they  see.  Occasionally,  as  in  the  analysis  of  Britain’s  rather 
unhappy  official  entry,  Sammy  Going  South ,  one  felt  a  sledge¬ 
hammer  was  being  taken  to  crack  a  nut;  and  it  was  discon¬ 
certing  for  Sandy  Mackendrick  to  find  that,  in  the  light  of 
Moscow,  his  adventure  story  emerged  as  a  kind  of  racialist 


Infant  colonial  in:  o  scene  from  “Sammy  Going  South' \ 

tract.  The  critic  of  Moskovskaya  Pravda  regretted  that,  at  the 
end,  “this  charming  boy  is  invested,  by  the  will  of  the  authors, 
with  the  moral  traits  of  a  cynical,  militant  colonialist.” 

One  might  have  been  less  unresponsive  to  these  somewhat 
extravagant  judgments  if  the  same  critics  had  dealt  equally 
toughly  with  the  more  banal  Eastern  entries,  with  their 
contrivances  and  na'fvet£s.  But  Soviet  audiences  receive  few 
tips  from  their  critics  on  questions  of  style  or  individual  talent 
(admittedly,  the  situation  is  not  that  much  better  here).  This 
may  explain  why  so  much  contemporary  Soviet  cinema  looks 
drably  old-fashioned,  or  else  knocks  your  eye  out  with  dollops 
of  “style”  which  are  either  derivative  or  put  in  because  they 
are  considered  fashionable. 

This  lack  of  a  general  perspective  and  a  really  lively  critical 
climate  unclouded  by  dogmas  and  persistent  theorising  may 
also  explain  why  a  film  like  Tarkovsky’s  Childhood  of  Ivanx 
with  its  defiantly  humanist  message  and  ugly  bravura  fire¬ 
works,  is  thought  more  worthy  of  discussion  than,  say, 
Heifits’  Lady  with  the  Little  Dog ,  whose  calm,  precise  shooting 
style  has  affinities,  albeit  indirectly,  with  the  confident, 
undemonstrative  yet  truly  filmic  tradition  of  Ford  and  Renoir. 

In  all  these  discussions  with  Soviet  colleagues,  I  failed 
almost  entirely  to  find  agreement  on  the  proposition  that 
there  is  more  than  one  kind  of  artistic  activity.  (I  received  a 
surprised  look  when  I  told  someone  that  I  loved  M-G-M 
musicals  as  well  as  Eisenstein  and  Dovzhenko.)  These  doubts 
and  misunderstandings  are  not  likely  to  be  erased  until  the 
Russians  are  able  to  assess  both  their  own  glorious  past  and 
the  rest  of  the  world’s  as  well.  One  last  example:  during  a 
visit  to  the  excellent  State  Film  Archives,  we  ran  a  print  of 
Ivan  the  Terrible ,  Part  II  which  was  far  superior  to  anything 
seen  in  the  West,  and  my  young  interpreter  was  completely 
overwhelmed  by  her  first  experience  of  the  film.  Everywhere, 
in  fact,  one  could  sense  a  desire  among  critics  and  film-makers 
alike  to  break  out  and  discover  new  paths,  and  somehow  to 
do  so  without  forgetting  the  ideals  to  which  their  cinema  and 
society  are  committed.  Despite  its  negative  virtues,  if  the 
Fellini  award  really  does  excite  and  promote  some  kind  of 
aesthetic  revaluation,  it  may  after  all  have  proved  an  ironic¬ 
ally  positive  decision. 


1S9 


I  am  never  quite  sure  how  I  feel  about  Leopoldo  Torre 
Nilsson’s  films,  I  tend  to  enjoy  most  of  them,  but  a  little 
shamefacedly,  rather  because,  T  have  always  suspected,  they 
give  the  impression  that  the  director  himself  enjoys  them,  but 
a  little  shamefacedly.  There  is  always  something  a  little  too 
voulu  about  their  wildest  extravagances  for  one  either  to  accept 
them  with  total  frivolity,  as  one  would  those  of  Mildred  Pierce, 
or  to  be  stampeded  into  submission  by  sheer  force  of  personal 
obsession,  as  one  is  in  BunucPs  best,  most  way-out  films.  In 
the  circumstances  it  was  inevitable,  when  I  finally  ran  Mr. 
Torre  Nilsson  to  earth  where  he  was  hiding  in  darkest 
Belgravia  to  woik  on  the  script  of  a  forthcoming  and  (he 
hopes)  British  film,  that  I  should  sooner  or  later  edge  him 
round  to  this  vexed  question  of  his  cinematic  baroque,  the 
delight  of  some,  complete  anathema  to  others. 

He  smiled  rather  enigmatically  behind  the  invariable  dark 
glasses  (he  was  apparently  pursued  round  Berlin  this  year  by 
cries  of  “Doctor  Mabuse V*  from  passers-by).  “My  baroque 
bits?  It’s  a  peculiar  thing,  but  I  notice  looking  back  that  my 
films  are  intricate  and  elaborate  in  style  in  an  inverse  ratio  to 
the  degree  of  confidence  I  had  in  the  story  and  characters  at 
the  time.  It  seems  to  me  that  if  I  really  believe  in  the  people 
and  what  they  are  doing,  then  I  make  the  film  very  simply  and 
directly,  without  effects.  But  as  soon  as  I  begin  to  have  doubts 
I  start  to  elaborate,  as  a  sort  of  compensation  1  suppose,  an 
insurance  against  boredom  and  disbelief,  AH  this  is  quite 
unconscious  while  I  am  working,  but  in  retrospect  I  can  chart 
my  involvement  with  my  subjects  very  accurately  by  the 
elaboration  of  my  style.  La  Casa  del  Angel,  for  instance,  is  very 
baroque,  very  elaborate,  and  then  El  Sequestrador  hardly  at 
all.  La  Caida  again  has  a  lot  of  effects,  and  then  Fin  de  Fiesta 
hardly  any.  La  Mano  en  la  Trampa  is  a  real  showcase  of 
extravagances,  but  Piet  de  Verarto ,  which  I  was  working  on 
immediately  afterwards,  is  the  simplest,  purest  and  most 
direct  of  all  my  films,  perhaps  because  it  is  the  one  which  has 
been  closest  and  most  real  to  me  in  its  subject  matter,” 


Did  this  mean,  I  wondered,  that  it  was  his  favourite  film? 
“I  don’t  know.  Perhaps  it  is  the  one  I  like  best  as  a  whole,  but 
1  feel  too  close  to  it  to  judge  it  properly.’*  And  El  Sequestrador^ 
I  pursued,  since  it  remains  one  of  my  own  favourites,  “Ah, 
that’s  more  difficult.  You  see  it  was  the  only  film  I  made  under 
the  impression  that  I  was  a  genius,  and  my  most  complete 
fiasco,  I  came  back  from  Europe,  where  everybody  seemed  to 
be  saying  that  La  Casa  del  Angel  was  marvellous,  and  it  had 
won  prizes,  and  I  suppose  I  was  a  bit  swollen-headed.  Anyway* 
I  set  out  to  make  El  Sequestrador  just  to  please  myself,  without 
any  consideration  of  my  audience,  and  when  it  was  finished 
everyone,  without  exception,  hated  it.  It  didn't  win  any 
prizes,  it  didn’t  make  any  money,  it  didn’t  even  rate  a  few  kind 
words.  Well,  it  was  a  good  lesson;  it  gave  me  back  a  sense  of 
proportion  ...  I  haven’t  seen  the  film  for  years,  though  I  have 
the  impression  there  are  good  things  in  it.  The  patient  made 
a  good  recovery,  but  it’s  best  to  let  the  wound  heal  completely 
before  you  remove  the  dressing.” 

If  El  Sequestrador  had  been  a  box-office  disaster,  how  had 
his  other  films  faied  in  the  home  market?  Could  they  hope  to 
recover  their  cost  in  Argentina  alone?  “They  can,  yes,  and 
sometimes  they  do.  By  British  or  American  standards  they  are 
very  cheap — about  £20,000  each,  I  should  say,  and  that  is  not 
so  much  to  get  back.  The  trouble  is  that  there  is  little  popular 
audience  for  native  films;  most  of  the  mass  audience  goes 
mainly  to  dubbed  American  films.  An  Argentine  film  has  to 
appeal  to  the  same  limited  audience  that  goes  to  an  Antonioni 
or  a  Bergman  film,  and  so  it  tends  to  be  sold  largely  on  snob 
appeal.  I  think  that  only  a  small  minority — perhaps  about 
20,000 — really  understand  at  all  or  like  what  I  am  trying  to  do. 
Still,  back  in  the  days  when  I  was  struggling  to  write  avant- 
garde  verse,  the  idea  of  reaching  an  audience  of  even  20,000 
would  have  seemed  an  extravagant  and  impossible  dream.” 

We  talked  of  his  close  and  almost  unbroken  collaboration 
with  his  wife,  the  novelist  Beatriz  Guido  (the  only  film  he  has 
made  without  her  in  the  last  ten*  Un  Guapo  del  '900,  he  regards 
as  a  straight  commercial  chore),  I  spoke  of  the  extraordinary 
correspondence  of  effect  between  the  films  and  the  published 
stories  on  which  they  were  based,  even  though  detailed  com¬ 
parison  shows  that  the  adaptation  is  usually  very  free.  “Do 
you  find  that  ?  Certainly  the  film  is  frequently  not  an  adapta¬ 
tion*  properly  speaking,  but  an  independent  work  derived 
from  the  same  sources  and  materials  as  the  story.  Of  course 
I  am  often  deeply  involved  in  Beatriz’s  writing  from  the 
earliest  stages,  and  I  frequently  start  working  out  the  film 
treatment  in  my  mind  while  she  is  writing  the  story,  so  that 
afterwards  neither  of  us  can  quite  remember  what  comes  in  the 
book  and  what  in  the  film.  Sometimes  a  long  script  may  come 
from  the  same  impulse  as  a  very  short  story,  as  in  the  case  of 
this  new  script,  A  Beautiful  Family ,  and  at  others,  as  with 
Fin  de  Fiesta,  the  film  may  cover  only  part  of  a  very  long  novel. 
I  like  this  new  story  very  much,  it  is  very  delicate  and  simple. 
Perhaps  it  is  unusual  for  the  British  cinema  [which,  seeing  that 
it  treats  of  an  all-male  triangle*  is  putting  it  mildly]  but  1  hope 
we  shall  be  able  to  do  it  here.  Of  course  raising  finance  here  is 
all  so  complicated :  at  home  all  I  need  do  is  take  out  another 
mortgage  on  my  house  .  . 

*  *  * 

you  can  hardly  ask  an  actress  why  she  has  appeared  in  so 
many  bad  films  and  so  few  good  ones.  At  least,  you  can’t  ask 
most  actresses,  but  Patricia  Neal  is  the  exception  that  proves 
the  rule.  Indeed*  she  is  there  almost  before  you  are,  “Of  all  the 
films  I  have  made,  there  are  perhaps  five  of  which  I’m  not 
ashamed,”  she  says  cheerfully,  and  then  starts  numbering 
them,  only  to  conclude  that  in  fact  there  may  be  no  more  than 
four.  They  are  Hud ,  A  Face  in  the  Crowd,  The  Breaking  Point 
and,  rather  surprisingly.  Three  Secrets ,  an  early  Robert  Wise 
film  which  she  says  was  basically  just  a  soap-opera  but  un¬ 
usually  well  done.  Add  to  these  Breakfast  at  Tiffany's ,  a  good 
film  that  she  didn’t  like  herself  in,  and  The  Fountainhead ,  a 


190 


mad  film  which  she  recalls  with  ironic  detachment  as  her  none 
too  fortunate  ‘big  break’  in  pictures,  and  you  get  a  meagre 
enough  harvest  for  fifteen  years  in  the  cinema — for  anyone’s 
fifteen  years  in  the  cinema,  but  particularly  for  an  actress  of 
the  calibre  of  Patricia  Neat, 

Of  course  she  has  done  other  things  as  well :  no  one  who 
saw  her  in  Suddenly  Last  Summer  on  the  stage  is  likely  even  to 
remember  what  Elizabeth  Taylor  was  like  in  the  film,  and 
glowing  reports  of  her  appearances  on  the  American  stage 
have  filtered  over.  But  in  the  cinema  for  years  she  seemed  to 
appear  only  in  nonsense  like  The  Day  the  Earth  Stood  Still , 
Weekend  with  Father  and  Something  for  the  Birds;  so  it  was 
hardly  surprising,  if  after  all  a  tittle  disappointing,  that  so 
many  seem  first  to  have  woken  to  her  talents  in  Hud,  generally 
with  cries  of  * But  where  has  she  been  all  our  lives  7  The  answer 
is  that  as  far  as  British  critics  are  concerned  she  has  been  right 
under  our  noses,  living  quietly  in  the  home  counties  with  her 
writer  husband  Roald  Dahl.  You  would  never  know  it,  of 
course,  because  Psyche  59,  which  she  was  in  the  middle  of 
shooting  when  I  met  her,  is  the  first  British-made  film  she  has 
appeared  in  since  The  Hasty  Heart ,  Why?  “Because  nobody 
has  offered  me  a  part  before;  they  just  say  there  aren’t  that 
many  parts  for  American  women  in  British  films,  and  that’s 
that.”  Nevertheless  she  is  playing  an  Englishwoman  quite 
happily  in  Psyche,  the  accent  she  is  called  on  to  assume  being 
merely  a  straightforward  standard  English.  (“I  think  l  can 
manage  that  after  living  here  for  so  long.  It  was  when  I  was 
asked  to  test  for  This  Sporting  Life  and  worked  for  a  couple 
of  weeks  with  a  woman  who  lives  in  my  village  to  acquire  the 
necessary  Northern  accent  that  I  realty  realised  my  limita¬ 
tions!”) 

As  for  her  Hollywood  career,  she  is  philosophical.  “I  think 
It  matters  an  awful  lot  where  you  start.  If  you  begin  with  a  big 
part  in  which  you  are  perfectly  cast  and  the  film  makes  a  lot 
of  money,  you  can  ride  along  for  about  ten  years  on  the  result, 
But  if  you  start  wrong,  your  career  may  never  go  right  again. 
The  Fountainhead  was  my  big  break  (Td  only  been  in  some¬ 
thing  terrible  called  John  Loves  Mary  before),  and  I  was  very 
young,  and  very  obsessed  with  the  idea  of  becoming  a  great 
actress.  I  had  a  constant  battle  to  manage  the  part,  and  it  was 
mostly  a  solitary  battle,  because  King  Vidor,  whom  I  love 
dearly,  is  one  of  the  old-style  Hollywood  directors  who  don’t 
really  expect  to  have  to  help  actors.  All  he’d  do  when  I  had 
problems  was  say  ‘Come  on,  baby,  give  it  all  you’ve  got/  when 
really  I  was  seriously  wondering  if  I’d  got  anything  to  give  in 
the  first  place.  And  so  I  started  out  on  the  wrong  foot,  and 
spent  the  next  ten  years  trying  to  sort  out  my  career.  I’m  not 
sorry  I  made  the  films  I  did  ;  anyway  I  didn’t  have  much 
choice.  You  can’t  act  except  by  acting,  and  you  can’t  stay  in 
pictures  except  by  staying  in  pictures  ,  ,  /* 

Patricia  Neal’s  favourite  among  all  the  films  she  has  made 
is,  understandably  enough,  Hud.  With  her  stage  background 
she  is  naturally  most  at  home  working  with  directors  like  Ritfc 
and  Kazan  who  have  been  actors  and  work  well  with  them. 
Hud  in  particular  seems  to  have  been  a  happy  communal 
effort;  “I  think  practically  everyone  on  that  film  had  worked 
before  with  some  of  the  others,  and  since  Martin  Ritt  and  the 
Ravetches  were  all  co-producers  they  had  final  say  in  how  it 
was  made.  We  just  sat  round  reading  the  script  for  two  weeks 
before  we  began  shooting— rehearsing,  we  called  it— and 
really  worked  ourselves  into  it.  And  not  only  the  actors 
benefited;  doing  this  wc  found  one  or  two  serious  flaws  in  the 
original  script  in  plenty  of  time  for  the  writers  to  put  them 
right,  instead  of  no  one  noticing  till  the  rough-cut,  which  is 
what  usually  happens.  Just  imagine,  the  scene  where  Paul 
Newman  sees  me  off  at  the  bus  station  originally  ended  with 
a  great  passionate  kiss.  I  grumbled  and  grumbled  about  it,  and 
finally  persuaded  Martin  that  he  would  shoot  it  both  ways, 
with  and  without;  then  as  we  got  further  and  further  into  the 
thing  everybody  just  realised  that  the  kiss  was  wrong,  and  in 
the  end  it  was  shot  only  the  one  way/’ 


Grocielo  Surges  in  a  scene  from  Leopolds  Torre  Nilsson's  "Piel  de 
Verano'\  shown  here  os  “Summer  Skin”, 

We  are  deep  in  a  discussion  of  the  essential  difference 
between  Monica  Vitti  and  Jeanne  Moreau  as  screen  stars 
when  it  is  time  for  Miss  Neal  to  go  back  on  set.  She  puts  on 
decorative  dark  glasses  (in  the  film,  a  nicely  nasty-sounding 
psychological  drama,  she  plays  a  woman  who  remains 
psychosomatically  blind  after  an  accident).  “You  know,  last 
week  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  seriously  began  to  pray  that 
I  might  be  fired  from  a  role!  I  suppose  it’s  rather  late  in  my 
acting  career  for  me  to  understand  that  on  the  screen  you  act 
with  your  eyes,  but  then  I’m  always  learning  something  in  this 
business!” 

*  *  *  V 

the  man  responsible  for  Psyche  59  is  Alexander  Singer, 
director  of  Cold  Wind  in  August.  He  is  one  of  the  most 
practical-minded  and  totally  disarming  of  the  latest  genera¬ 
tion  of  American  directors.  Not  for  him  any  cloudy  talk  about 
Art  and  the  higher  destiny  of  the  film  as  a  creative  medium; 
he  strikes  one  as  exactly  what  he  is,  a  mad  film-fan  who  loves 
making  films  and  delights  unselfconsciously  in  the  whole  craft 
side  of  the  undertaking.  I  told  him  how  much  I  enjoyed  Cold 
Wind  in  August  as  an  exercise  in  telling  an  interesting  story 
interestingly  and  unpretentiously,  and  he  seemed  pleased. 
“The  prime  object  was  to  take  a  story  that  interested  us  and 
a  good  but  inexpensive  cast,  and  make  for  120,000  dollars  a 
film  that  looked  as  if  it  had  cost  300,000.  I  wanted  to  work  in 
Hollywood,  and  this  seemed  the  best  way  to  do  it.  You  see, 
what  Hollywood  demands  above  all  is  a  certain  standard  of 
technical  competence;  and  technical  competence,  moreover,  in 
a  particular  style.  If  you  shoot  like  Jean-Lue  Godard,  however 
brilliantly  you  do  it,  you’re  dead  as  far  as  Hollywood  is 
concerned.  So  Cold  Wind  was  deliberately  shot  in  a  fairly 
conventional  style,  modified  as  far  as  I  felt  it  could  be  by  what 
I  personally  would  like  to  do  if  left  entirely  to  myself.  There 
are  perhaps  four  or  five  shots  in  the  film  which  I  really  like 
very  much.  But  on  the  whole  I’m  pleased  with  the  result;  as 
a  compromise  it  seems  to  me  a  fair  compromise.” 

Actually,  if  any  new  American  director  is  qualified  to  shoot 
like  Godard  if  he  wanted  to,  it  is  probably  Alexander  Singer. 
He  was  at  school  writh  Stanley  Kubrick  and  like  Kubrick  began 


191 


Patricia  Neal,  Samantha  Eggar  and  Curt  Jurgens  in  44 Psyche  59"* 

as  a  magazine  photographer  (“He  got  further  faster  than  I  did, 
but  then  he  was  so  much  better  than  I  was**)  and  made  his  real 
beginning  in  the  cinema  with  a  forces  film  unit  during  his 
national  service.  Here  he  had  ample  experience  photographing, 
directing  and  editing  reportage  films,  and  became  a  specialist 
with  a  hand-held  camera.  Back  in  civilian  life  he  hung  around 
film-making  in  New  York,  working  ‘under  the  counter1  as 
assistant  director  and  cameraman  whenever  some  expertise 
with  a  hand-held  camera  was  required,  and  also  photographing 
a  number  of  non-commercial  films,  among  them  a  document¬ 


ary  about  the  painter  Dong  Kingman  directed  by  James  Wong 
Howe.  Finally  he  managed  to  get  into  the  union  as  an  assistant 
director  and  worked  in  this  capacity  on  Kubrick's  The  Killing, 
as  well  as  handling  some  of  the  actuality  racetrack  footage 
after  all  attempts  to  get  it  by  normal  Hollywood  means  with 
an  eighteen-man  crew  had  failed*  There  followed  some 
television  work,  Cold  Wind  in  August  x  and  now  a  three-film 
deal  with  Columbia,  Psyche  59  being  the  first.  As  Singer 
himself  says,  “In  films  talent  helps,  but  in  the  tong  run  it  is 
persistence  that  gets  you  places*14  Since  on  present  showing  he 
himself  has  a  fair  share  of  both,  his  future  progress  should  be 
worth  watching* 

*  *  * 

well,  what  more  rs  there  left  for  anyone  to  say  about 
Cleopatra  these  days?  Not,  of  course,  that  that  prevents  people 
from  saying  it  anyway,  sometimes  with  quite  interesting 
results.  The  most  entertaining  contribution  to  the  inevitable 
succession  of  on-the-spot  reportages  is  Walter  Wanger’s  My 
Life  with  Cleopatra  (written  with  the  assistance  of  Joe  Hyams, 
movie  editor  of  This  Week ;  I  don’t  know  why,  but  I  find 
something  irresistibly  funny  about  the  notion  of  even  a  diary 
appearing  as-told-to).  The  People  seized  eagerly  on  the  juicier 
bits  for  serialisation,  while  The  Observer  embarked  three 
weeks  later  on  a  tasteful  rechmffi  of  some  folly  and  grandeur 
bits  (without  acknowledgment,  but  even  retaining  such 
obvious  slips  in  the  original  as  ‘Randal*  for  Ranald  Mac- 
Dougall). 

Despite  all  this  excitement,  blown  up  still  further  by 
Spyros  K.  Skouras’s  announcement  that  he  was  going  to  sue 
Wanger  for  libel,  what  emerges  most  forcefully  from  the  book 
itself  is  the  boring,  grinding,  unglamorous,  endless  routine  of 
the  job.  Not,  admittedly,  quite  the  usual  sort  of  film  routine, 
but  after  a  few  months  of  “Liz  in  hospital  with  black  eye  and 
badly  bruised  nose,”  “JLM,  ill  with  temperature  and  strep 
throat,  must  remain  in  bed  two  days,”  “Roddy  McDowall 
unable  to  work  because  of  a  broken  tooth,”  “Burton  had  been 
out  all  night  pub-crawling  and  celebrating  *  .  *  We  couldn’t 
wake  him  for  his  scenes,  which  caused  a  delay  in  shooting,” 
“Rex  called  for  the  doctor  today*  The  clinic  is  thriving”  and 
still,  on  the  last  (official)  day's  shooting,  “JLM  still  ill. 
Shamroy  is  having  blood-pressure  trouble.  One  of  the  horses 
threw  a  rider,  who  ts  hurt,”  it  must  have  got  to  seem  just  as 
boringly  routine  as  any  other  film  assignment* 

The  chief  oddity  which  emerged  for  me  from  reading  the 
book  as  a  whole  is  the  fantastic  succession  of  writers  who 
were  at  one  time  or  another  used,  called  in,  approached  or 
thought  of  to  work  on  the  script*  From  a  fairly  modest 
beginning  with  one  Ludi  Claire,  “an  actress  turned  writer,” 
assembling  material  into  a  rough  script,  we  run  rapidly 
through  Nigel  Balchin,  Lawrence  Durrell  (brought  in  as  an 
expert  on  Alexandria  to  give  it  class),  Marc  Brandel,  Nunnally 
Johnson  and  even,  in  an  hysterica!  moment  no  doubt,  Paddy 
Chayefsky,  who  turns  in  some  “very  interesting”  ideas  on  the 
script  but  has  to  be  discounted  because  he  would  want  six 
months  to  rewrite  it.  Then  there  is  the  big  break,  and  Mankie- 
wicz  starts  all  over  again,  with  the  aid  first  of  Sidney  Buchman, 
then  again  of  Lawrence  Durrell  and  then  of  Randal  (Le., 
Ranald)  MacDouetalL  But  before  the  end  desperate  measures 
are  being  considered:  Paul  Osborn,  perhaps,  or  Lillian 
Heilman,  to  provide  the  woman's  angle?  What  the  mind 
really  boggles  at  is  the  thought  of  what  all  these  wildly 
divergent  writers  in  consortium  would  make  of  a  script,  and 
how  anyone  could  have  expected  even  for  a  moment  to  get 
anything  coherent  out  of  their  combined  operations.  Still*  who 
expects  a  super-epic  to  be  coherent? 

ARK AD I N 


The  camera  is  lined  up  on 

Patricia  Neal  for  a  $  hat  in  “ Psyche  59". 


192 


FILM 


REVIEWS 


Si 

Harassed  for  so  long  by  hiscritics,  Fellini  tried  to  grow  up'to 
them  and  give  a  realistically  correct  account  of  Roman  society. 
But  the  critics'  theories  were  all  wrong  for  him,  and  in  spite  of 
moments  of  local  brilliance,  he  was  unable  to  save  La  Dolce  Vita 
from  being  a  potage  of  botched  intentions,  aimless  in  its  plot  and 
betraying  a  gossip  column  mawkishness  in  its  approach  to 
questions  of  morality,  of  sex  and  religion*  A  creative  compromise, 
then ;  and  one  which  I  suspect  Fellini  took  cognisance  of,  for 
(Gala)  is  an  answer  to  his  critics  and  their  theories,  a  refusaMo 
be  browbeaten,  a  firm  clearing  of  the  decks* 

Fellini's  conviction  is  worth  stressing,  1  think,  if  only  because 
the  opposition  have  made  so  much  of  Otto  e  Mezzo11  s  inconclusive¬ 
ness:  that  it  was  made  at  a  time  when  Fellini  was  tired,  for  instance, 
and  that  he  improvised  to  such  an  extent  that  a  fortnight  before  the 
first  showing  he  was  still  dithering  about  the  choice  of  the  final 
sequence.  But  if  we  take  the  film  on  its  own  level,  these  criteria 
turn  turtle.  Inconclusiveness  appears  as  creative  freedom- —a 
freedom  which  is  so  controlled  that  Nino  Rota’s  music,  Piero 
Gherardi’s  sets  and  costumes,  and  the  camerawork  of  Gianni  Di 
Venanzo  (a  newcomer  to  the  Fellini  team)  manage  to  be  stimulating 
in  their  own  right  and  yet  to  merge  tactfully  into  the  director’s 
style.  Improvisation  becomes  a  form  of  exploration  ;  and  the  chosen 
ending  is,  in  the  light  of  what  has  gone  before,  inevitable.  In  fact, 
this  is  the  first  time  Fellini  has  managed  to  cram  all  his  material 
into  one  plot  without  bursting  it  at  the  seams;  perhaps  because 
this  is  the  first  occasion  on  which  he  has  used  a  formal  irony.  This 
irony,  I  should  say,  is  far  from  being  novel:  the  theme  of  the  self- 
reflexive  spirit,  seeking  out  the  meaning  of  an  art  form  through  the 
use  of  that  form,  goes  back  to  Coleridge  and  the  origins  of  the 
Romantic  movement*  All  the  same,  as  Fellini  shows,  the  device  is 
still  serviceable* 

The  film  director  Guido  Anselmi  (Marcello  Mastroianni,  very 
much  on  form)  is  confined  to  a  spa.  He  is  depressed  and  unable  to 
work  on  his  latest  project,  and  he  is  surrounded  by  a  group  of 
seemingly  hostile  figures,  including  his  producer,  scriptwriter,  wife 
and  mistress.  At  first  these  figures  irritate  him  no  more  than  would 
the  scratches  on  a  gramophone  record  of  breathtaking  music,  for 
he  is  haunted  by  his  surroundings:  images,  memories  and  ideals 
return  to  him,  suggestions  of  some  half-realised  beauty*  These 
images  are  usually  those  of  women,  young  and  old — women  dis¬ 
torted  by  two  obsessions:  his  mother,  and  the  church* 

In  his  dreams,  his  mother  and  wife  are  interchangeable,  and 
harem  girls  bathe  him  in  a  childhood  tub;  while  at  the  spa,  his 
Balbec,  the  Valkyries  drinking  holy  water  are  dressed  in  the 
extravagant  hats  and  faded  costumes  of  a  half  forgotten  epoch* 
As  for  the  church — well,  this  portrait  of  an  artist  shows  that  he 
too  was  taught  to  dread  women  as  a  young  man.  The  traumatic 
experience  happened  at  school,  when  the  priests  (wickedly,  Fellini 
has  some  of  them  played  by  old  women)  chastised  him  cruelly  for 
lurking  about  the  den  of  La  Saraghina,  a  monstrous  Rouault-like 
prostitute.  Even  now,  as  a  grown  man,  he  is  chilled  when  the 
benign- looking  Cardinal  answers  his  plea— how  can  I  find  happiness? 
—by  quoting  the  eunuch  Origen — only  through  the  church  can 
truth  be  found—and  offers  him  the  uncompromising  choice: 
civitas  dei  or  civitas  diaboli.  Fellini’s  technique  of  association  by 
images  is  seen  at  its  best  here:  a  mention  of  Caesar  leads  on  to  the 
bath  sequence,  of  Roman  faces  above  towelled  togas  moving 
through  curlicues  of  steam — images  that  suggest  Michelangelo's 
Inferno  and  prepare  us  for  the  meeting  with  the  Cardinal*  Civitas 
diaboli:  and  we  cut  to  a  fashionable  street  and  the  glamour  of  the 
spa.  Guido  has  chosen  damnation;  but  rightly  so*  perhaps,  for  he 
does  find  a  sort  of  happiness  in  an  image  of  innocence,  of  a  girl 
called,  almost  inevitably,  Cardinale. 

And  yet,  much  as  Proust  was  unable  to  explain  why  the  taste  of 


a  petite  madeleine  brought  him  such  ecstasy,  so  Guido  is  only 
able  to  say  that  he  is  happy  because  “everything  is  as  it  was  *  * .  I 
am  what  I  am,  and  not  what  1  want  to  be  ■  . In  the  final  sequence 
the  magician  draws  together  his  images  {the  inexplicably  fascinating 
faces;  the  people  he  can  only  love  when  they  have  become  part  of 
himself)  into  the  glittering  circus  of  childhood  memory,  beneath 
the  useless  yet  necessary  rocket  launching  pad  which  cost  eight 
million  lire.  Only  then,  as  he  joins  the  completed  circle,  can  these 
images  shore  him  up  against  his  ruin  and  save  him  and  his  boyhood 
self,  who  plays  a  piccolo  against  the  increasing  darkness.  For 
against  the  objections  of  his  scriptwriter,  who  presents  our  objec¬ 
tions  (it  has  all  the  deficiencies  of  an  avant-garde  film  without  any 
of  its  merits,  it  is  old-fashioned  and  its  realism  is  bogus),  Guido 
demonstrates  that  his  type  of  film  must  be  created  through  his 
authentic  self,  and  not  through  the  dictates  of  theory*  “Do  you 
support  the  Catholics  or  the  Communists?'’  asks  a  critic.  But  of 
course  the  question  is  far  too  simple.  Like  a  man  trapped  in  his 
car,  he  must  free  himself.  His  art  must  include  all  his  past  obsessions, 
all  that  makes  up  his  present  self.  The  irrational  must  enter,  so  that 
the  false  web  of  symbolism,  of  forced  meanings,  may  be  destroyed, 
and  the  true  and  candid  images  emerge*  “Are  lies  and  truth  the 
same  to  you?"  cries  his  wife,  Luisa*  To  which  he  might  answer, 
like  Brice  Para  in  in  Vivre  sa  Vie,  that  lies  and  evasions  are  part  of 
the  totality,  part  of  the  search  for  truth. 

This  response,  however,  fails  to  answer  Luisa’s  case  fully*  Both 
Guido  and  Fellini  show  themselves  incapable  of  making  the 
distinction  between  the  truths  of  the  mind  and  those  of  behaviour* 
The  self-reflexive  spirit  can  swiftly  turn  narcissistic,  and  although 
Guido  may  confront  his  inner  world,  he  fails  to  confront  his  social 
obligations.  Reality  and  dreams  may  merge,  and  yet  the  distinction 
between  them  still  holds.  Because  of  this,  you  can  (if  you  don’t  like 
the  film)  see  Otto  e  Mezzo  as  a  monstrous  form  of  self-pleading,  an 
indulgence  which  coarsens  the  fantasies  by  making  them  seem  too 
easy*  In  fact  I  don't  think  Fellini  confronted  these  fantasies  easily, 
but  I  do  feel  that  he  loves  Guido  at  the  expense  of  his  persecutors; 
and  especially,  despite  a  strong  performance  by  Anouk  Aimee,  at 
that  of  poor  Luisa.  These  other  figures  lack  weight,  so  that  when 
they  are  at  the  centre  of  the  screen  Otto  e  Mezzo  thins  out  and  the 
mechanism  of  plot  begins  to  show  through*  Nonetheless,  though  he 
can’t  face  up  to  the  total  case,  we  must  be  grateful  to  Fellini  for 
having  presented  so  much  of  it,  and  with  such  flair  and  exuberance. 

Eric  Rhode 


BILLY  LIAR! 

ith  billy  uarJ  (Warner-Pat he/Anglo  Amalgamated),  John 
Schlesinger  shows  us  that  it  is  possible  to  make  a  film  in  this 
country  that  has  movement,  energy,  grace  and  charm,  that  it  is 
possible  to  make  immense  comic  use  of  the  remarkable  Mr* 
Courtenay  and  to  exploit  an  industrial  suburban  setting  for  its 
absurdly  local  yet  characteristic  happenings,  for  its  sense  of  the 
light-hearted  as  well  as  the  drab.  Like  its  central  character,  Billy 
Fisher  (Tom  Courtenay),  Billy  Liar !  is  a  film  of  many  moods,  a  film 
of  an  essential  ambiguity  of  feeling.  As  Billy's  mind  shifts  from 
reality  to  Ambrosia — his  imaginary  country  where  he  always  has 
success — the  film  shifts  with  him,  changing  dreariness  to  farce.  Yet, 
since  Billy  does  not  really  know  how  he  feels  at  any  particular 
moment,  we  are  not  too  sure  how  we  feel  about  Billy. 

While  the  film  is  pre-eminently  successful  in  making  us  laugh,  in 
constantly  inventing  new  comic  situations,  we  cannot  help  but 
recognise  that  Billy’s  is  essentially  a  tragic  situation.  In  what  is 
intrinsically  a  more  moving  way  than  Thurber's  Walter  Mitty, 
Billy’s  tragedy  is  the  result  of  his  inability  to  take  himself  seriously* 
He  can't  manage  either  to  come  to  grips  with  his  family  and  his  job 
in  the  undertaker's  office,  or  to  find  the  strength  to  leave  them*  His 
Ambrosial  fantasies  are  much  too  attractive;  and  it  is  part  of  the 
charm  at  the  centre  of  his  character  that  his  decision  never  to  desert 
them,  in  its  rejection  of  harsh  reality,  is  a  decision  always  to  remain 
young*  Yet,  because  the  film  is  so  close  to  its  central  character,  so 
much  a  part  of  his  many  moods,  we  recognise  his  plight  without  ever 
feeling  its  impact.  Like  Billy,  we  find  it  more  agreeable  just  to  sit 
back  and  laugh. 

There  is  another  problem  too,  that  makes  our  response  more 
superficial  than  it  might  have  been.  Like  Billy,  the  film  rarely  takes 
itself  seriously:  even  in  his  daily  life,  there  are  constant  shifts  into 
fantastication  and  farce*  By  making  Mr.  Shadrack  (Leonard 
Rossiter)  such  an  obvious  figure  of  fun,  by  playing  the  roles  of  the 
grandmother  (Ethel  G riffles)  and  of  Billy's  “bloody"  father  (Wilfred 


m 


Pickles)  almost  entirely  for  laughs,  the  film  sacrifices  much  of  its 
emotional  potential.  And,  at  the  same  time  that  this  element  of 
comic  caricature  heightens  the  ambiguity  of  feeling*  it  leaves  certain 
scenes  dangling*  oddly  out  of  place  in  their  context.  For  instance, 
the  talk  with  Councillor  Duxbury  (Finlay  Currie)  on  the  moors, 
silhouetted  and  strangely  symbolic*  seems  only  tenuously  related  to 
the  rest  of  the  film;  as  indeed  the  funeral  fantasy*  by  sharply  inter¬ 
rupting  the  more  sombre  rhythm  of  the  final  sequences  and  so 
dispersing  our  feeling  about  the  old  woman’s  actual  death,  certainly 
detaches  us  from  the  potential  poignancy  of  the  close.  Even  the 
opening  shots  behind  the  credits,  travelling  along  rows  of  suburban 
dwellings,  keeping  pace  with  the  Housewife’s  Choice  which  at  the 
moment  is  playing,  although  a  marvellously  lively  beginning  for  a 
very  funny  film*  seem  only  obscurely  related  to  Billy’s  vanquished 
march  through  the  streets  which  closes  the  picture. 

If  by  the  end,  then,  we  feel  that  we  have  been  more  amused  than 
moved  by  the  film,  that  opportunities  have  been  missed*  we  certainly 
carry  away  some  of  the  joy  and  excitement  that  appear  to  have  gone 
into  the  making  of  it.  After  Terminus  and  A  Kind  of  Loving ,  Billy 
Liar!  represents  a  more  confident  achievement  for  John  Schlesingcr, 
who  looks  very  much  at  home  with  the  challenges  of  ’Scope. 
Although  the  lack  of  unity  seems  a  failure  in  conception,  perhaps 
chiefly  in  Keith  Waterhouse  and  Willis  Hall's  script,  within  in¬ 
dividual  sequences  Schlesinger's  pace  scarcely  falters  and  his 
judgment  rarely  errs.  Most  remarkable  and  most  un- British  is  the 
zoo m- tracking  episode  when  Liz  first  comes  to  towpn.  As  she  swings 
gaily  through  the  streets,  hopping  across  obstructions  and  skipping 
between  cars*  the  camera  follows  her  easily,  observing  her  mugging 
response  to  everything  she  sees.  If  both  Helen  Fraser  as  Barbara  and 
Gwendolyn  Watts  as  Rita  are  more  than  adequate  to  their  parts — 
are  indeed  perhaps  more  suited  to  the  caricatured  context  In  which 
they  have  been  set— Julie  Christie  as  Liz  gives,  to  my  mind,  the  most 
stunningly  attractive  female  performance  that  we’ve  seen  on  the 
British  screen.  That  the  strength  of  her  performance,  and  indeed 
of  her  female  self,  heightens  the  central  implausibility  of  her 
attraction  to  Billy  and  so  further  undermines  the  film’s  unity,  is 
perhaps  to  be  regretted.  Yet  the  joy  ful  manner  of  her  presentation  is 
so  right  for  the  general  spirit  of  the  film,  and  such  a  relief  from  the 
stodginess  of  so  many  British  pictures,  that  I  find  it  difficult  to 
complain. 


Finally,  of  course,  the  film  is  Tom  Courtenay's.  In  this,  his  finest 
part  so  far,  no  praise  could  be  too  much  and  yet  all  seems  impossible. 
It’s  not  just  that  his  body  is  so  limber  and  his  face  so  minutely 
expressive:  itV  more  that  just  by  a  hint  of  an  expression,  a  particular 
glance  of  the  eyes,  we  can  see  that  a  change  of  mood  is  about  to 
begin.  Whether  engaged  in  imaginary  machine-gun  slaughter  of 
the  people  he  feels  are  thwarting  him*  or  made  conscious  of  his 
real  limitations  when  face  to  face  with  the  magnificent  Liz* 
Courtenay’s  playing  has  an  intimacy  and  particularity  about  it 
which  makes  him  perpetually  fascinating  to  watch.  It  is  with  the 
help  of  such  performances,  plus  some  enterprising  camerawork 
(Denys  Coop),  that  John  Schlesinger  has  been  able  to  make  Billy 
Liar!  the  most  enjoyable  film  to  have  come  out  of  the  new 
British  cinema. 

Peter  Harcourt 


NAZARIN 

t  first  sight  (and  with  hindsight  too,  as  the  films  have  reached 
us  in  the  wrong  order),  Nazar  in  (Contemporary)  looks  simply 
like  a  more  ambiguous  version  of  Viridiana.  As  in  Viridiana *  the 
initial  problem  is  not  difficult  to  diagnose.  Nazarin  is  a  priest  who  is 
utterly  innocent  and  utterly  good.  But  he  lives  in  an  evil  and  corrupt 
world,  and  in  everything  he  does  evil  and  corruption  get  the  better 
of  his  pure  intentions*  so  that  at  the  end  he  can  be  accounted  a 
failure,  both  in  the  world’s  eyes  and,  since  into  the  bargain  he 
nearly  loses  his  faith,  in  his  own. 

The  ambiguity  lies  in  the  fact  that  Bunuel  refuses  either  to  approve 
or  condemn  his  hero,  with  the  result  that  the  film  can  be  read  in  two 
different  ways.  Either  we  must  take  it  that  Nazarin  is  a  fool  and  his 
saintliness  futile  and  absurd*  or  else  that  his  perseverance  in  the  face 
of  adversity  is  a  living  proof  that  faith  is  its  own  justification  and 
reward*  and  the  things  of  the  spirit  better  and  stronger  than  those 
of  the  flesh.  Taken  singly  neither  of  these  readings  is  satisfactory. 
The  second,  to  a  non-Catholic  (and  this  would  include  Buftuel,  if  his 
opinion  were  to  be  asked),  is  merely  repugnant.  Nazarin  may  save  his 


Tom  Courtenay  and  juice  Christie  in  '‘Bil/y  Liar!" 


194 


soul;  but  materially  he  is  worse  than  useless — if  not  positively  danger¬ 
ous,  But  if  Nazarin  is  to  be  condemned,  who  is  to  be  saved  ?  If  he  is 
wrong,  who  on  earth  is  right?  If  he  is  futile,  then  what  on  earth  is 
effective?  The  Revolution  ?  Possibly,  but  Buftuel  does  not  say  so.  In 
fact  he  offers  no  answer  at  all,  even  partial  Just  a  portrait  of  a 
sympathetic  but  otherworldly  priest,  and  a  fresco  of  a  brutal  but 
undeniably  authentic  world.  We  have  no  choice,  therefore,  but  to 
accept  both  incompatible  readings  simultaneously,  as  hypothesis 
and  antithesis,  and  mediate,  for  what  it’s  worth,  our  own  synthesis 
to  the  problem. 

This  is  the  answer,  or  substitute  for  an  answer,  that  Brecht 
provides  at  the  end  of  The  Good  Woman  of  Setzuan—" the  curtains 
dosed  and  all  the  questions  open” — and  more  or  less  the  same  as  that 
in  Viridiana,  where  at  the  end  Viridiana  sits  down  to  play  cards  with 
Jorge  and  Ramona,  and  the  problem  is  uneasily  shelved  for  the 
duration.  But  Brecht  did  believe  that  solutions  were  possible,  and 
Buftuel  in  Viridiana  left  the  audience  in  no  doubt  of  his  hatred  for 
his  heroine  and  all  she  stood  for.  In  Nazarin  however  the  basic  moral 
ambiguity,  Nazarin  contra  mundum,  is  not  intended  to  lead  to  a 
solution,  but  is  an  end  in  itself  Buftuers  dialectic  is  all  antithesis 
here,  and  his  favourite  weapon,  beside  physical  shock,  is  paradox. 
Nazarin  (Francisco  Rabal)  is  poor  and  he  is  generous  ;  he  is  robbed 
and  imposed  on.  He  is  humble  and  submissive,  and  he  is  pure :  he  is 
found  harbouring  a  prostitute  and  defrocked:  accepts  his  humilia¬ 
tion  stoically,  but  finds  himself  later  convicted  by  his  superiors  of  in¬ 
subordination  and  pride.  Out  of  charity  and  a  feeling  for  justice  he  is 
kind  in  equal  measure  to  the  tw'o  hysterical  women  who  follow  him 
around;  he  is  accused  of  needing  a  harem  to  satisfy  his  lust.  He 
responds  to  violence  with  submission,  and  provokes  more  violence 
as  a  reply.  Nor  is  he  the  only  victim  of  this  infernal  dialectic.  Andara, 
the  prostitute,  is  graced  by  the  absurd  devotion  of  a  dwarf,  the  only 
being  who  is  prepared  to  offer  it :  in  a  moment  of  rage  she  kicks  him 
squarely  in  the  stomach.  When  the  other  woman,  Beatriz,  is  told  by 
her  mother  that  her  love  for  Nazarin  is  sexual  (which  it  is),  she  throws 
a  fit,  and  the  mother  takes  advantage  of  this  to  restore  her  to  her 
husband,  wrho  is  a  brute.  Examples  could  be  multiplied  indefinitely, 
and  they  all  lead  to  the  same  conclusion,  or  lack  of  one.  Perversity 
and  contradiction  is  the  rule.  Nothing  goes  right  except  when  it  goes 
wrong,  There  is  no  solution  to  anything. 

Somewhere,  I  feel,  Buftuel  does  see  a  solution.  But  it  is  an 
imaginary  possibility  which  impresses  itself  on  the  film  only  by  its 
absence.  There  could  be  a  world,  he  implies,  in  which  Beatriz  did 
not  have  to  choose  between  impotent  frustration  with  a  virginal 
priest  and  brutalised  submission  to  a  possessive  husband,  This  world 
would  be  the  utopia  of  the  anarchist,  but,  realisable  or  not  as  a 
utopia,  it  is  certainly  not  real  within  the  film.  Whatever  the  intellec¬ 
tual  possibilities  of  an  alternative,  the  real  world  for  Buftuel,  and  the 
immediate  world  of  his  imagination,  is  a  brutal  and  stupid  one. 
This  is  what  he  sees,  and  sees  with  an  inward  visionary  eye  as  well  as 
outwardly.  Into  his  vision  he  builds  his  ideas,  a  hatred  of  all  that  is 
cerebral,  spiritual  or  rational,  Christian  or  bourgeois;  and  vision  and 
ideas  are  then  used  to  reinforce  one  another  in  a  dose  and  vicious 
circle,  from  which,  except  by  a  prodigious  leap  of  the  imagination, 
there  is  no  escape.  Between  Viridiana  and  Jorge,  between  the  twenty 
sundry  protagonists  of  The  Exterminating  Angel *  locked  up  together 
in  mutual  torment,  between  Nazarin  and  his  persecutors,  there  is  not 
much  to  choose.  Within  the  circle  each  is  responsible  for  the  other, 
and  each  is  as  bad  as  the  next. 

Because  Buftuel’s  immediate  vision  covers  only  what  is  contained 
within  the  circle,  and  embraces  it  only  in  its  most  crassly  material 
form,  the  problematic  aspect  of  the  film  is  easily  obscured.  The  spect¬ 
ator  is  only  struck  by  it  after  the  film  has  ended,  when  he  tries  to  piece 
together  what  it  all  actually  means,  who  is  right  and  who  is  wrong, 
The  weakness  of  Nazarin  is  that  it  does  require  piecing  together 
afterwards.  It  does  not  fall  into  place  as  it  goes  along,  like  Viridiana; 
nor  does  it  deliberately  defy  rational  construction,  like  The  Exter¬ 
minating  Angel  or  L'Age  d'Qr, 

My  personal  feeling  is  that  Buftuers  best  films  are  not  the 
problematic  ( Viridiana,  Los  Ohidados ),  but  the  visionary  and 
irrational  (including  some  of  his  commercial  pictures);  and  that  the 
best  moments  in  the  problem  films  occur  when  the  problem  is  least 
in  evidence  and  the  visionary  element  takes  control,  unhampered 
by  the  cold  winds  of  reason.  But  the  problem  is  a  necessary  part  of 
the  vision,  for  Buftuel’s  surrealism  is  really  a  kind  of  mysticism  in 
reverse,  He  has  had  to  wrestle,  not  with  the  devil,  but  with  the  angel 
in  him,  and  in  Nazarin  traces  of  the  struggle  are  still  apparent.  Like 
Pascal  he  believes  that  man  is  neither  angel  nor  beast,  and  that 
*xqui  vent  faire  Tange,  fait  la  bite."  Also  like  Pascal  he  is  tremen¬ 
dously  aware  of  the  importance  of  deciding  whether  God  exists  or 
not  (if  He  did,  Nazarin  would  after  all  be  justified).  Buftuel  made  his 


Michel  Subor  in  “Le  Petit  SoMot”, 


decision,  which  is  the  opposite  of  Pascal's,  long  ago,  but  he  has  a 
recurrent  need  to  confirm  it  to  himself  and  to  anyone  who  is 
prepared  to  listen,  Nazarin  is  his  most  resounding  confirmation  to 
date* 

Geoffrey  Nowell-Smith 


LE  PETIT  SOLDAT 

Andr£  gide,  who  needless  to  say  never  really  liked  Cocteau  Very 
much,  gives  a  glancing  impression  in  his  Journals  of  that  infant 
prodigy's  notion  of  war-work.  During  the  First  World  War  Cocteau 
was  to  be  seen,  dapper  and  incongruous  in  a  borrowed  soldiers  hat, 
exhorting  his  audience  with  patriotic  little  dances  on  top  of  a  bistro 
table.  Bruno,  the  anti-F.L.N.  adventurer  of  Jean-Luc  Godard's  Le 
Petit  Soidat  (Academy),  is  nothing  like  as  saucy:  equipped,  like  the 
older  Cocteau,  not  with  soldier's  hat  but  with  camera,  he  defines 
film  as  being  ''‘truth  24  times  a  second”,  and  utters  premonitions 
about  photographing  death.  Like  Cocteau's  Thomas  Timposteur ,  he 
seeks  “a  sham  death  in  which  fiction  and  reality  become  one,”  And 
throughout  the  film's  journalistic  commentary  on  his  states  of  mind 
as  he  falls  in  love,  abortively  attempts  assassination,  mirror-gazes, 
undergoes  torture,  he  offers  an  exhaustive  estimate  of  his  reactions, 
his  likes  (Klee,  America  for  its  cars,  Bach  for  the  early  morning  and 
Mozart  for  the  evening)  and  dislikes  (politics,  the  Midi,  Lawrence 
of  Arabia),  Such  a  devotedly  introspective  record  is  likely  to  tax  the 
generosity  of  most  of  us.  For  one  thing,  w^e  are  being  dared  to  share 
Bruno’s  (and,  let’s  make  no  bones  about  it,  Godard's)  overriding 
sense  of  self-importance — and  why  not,  except  that  few  of  us  like 
to  have  character- references  thrust,  unsolicited,  upon  us? 

And  what  a  reference!  Complacent  and  self-congratulatory  in 
tone  (“I  wras  very  young  and  very  silly  still'');  portentous  (“For  me, 
the  days  of  action  are  past;  the  time  for  reflection  has  come”); 
melodramatic  (Bruno’s  gun  is  “black,  mysterious,  incorruptible”); 
fastidiously  literal  (“She  wasn't  as  beautiful  as  yesterday'');  suffering 
from  a  sort  of  intellectual  measles  marked  by  sex-in-the-head 
(“Are  her  eyes  Velasquez-  or  Renoir-grey?”)  and  a  rash  of  cultural 
name-dropping  — Bernanos,  Malraux,  Giraudoux,  Modigliani, 
Aragon,  Leslie  Caron.  Prolonged  torture  has  little  apparent  effect 
on  him,  increasing  if  anything  his  monologic  staying-power  as  he 
reaches  the  stunning  conclusion  that  one  likes  some  things  (and 
people)  and  dislikes  others.  When  we  add  to  this  Godard’s  own 
recent  admission  that  his  next  film  “didn't  mean  anything”  (though 
there's  surely  a  time  limit  to  the  amount  of  pleasure  to  be  derived 
from  viewing  a  bouquet  of  flowers);  when  we  are  faced,  in  fact,  writh 
Bruno. 'Godard's  disavowal  of  political*  moral  and  social  theory  in 


195 


favour  of  pure  aestheticism,  it  is  hardly  surprising  that  Godard's 
future  career  should  remain  shrouded,  for  most  of  us,  in  uncertainty. 

And  yet,  for  ail  the  self-mythologising  compulsions  of  his  heroes, 
Belmondo  and  now  Michel  Subor,  and  their  truculent,  self¬ 
consciously  “with  it"  rejection  of  all  cherished  ideals,  these  are  not 
the  real  factors  behind  Godard’s  continued  equivocal  standing  as 
an  artist.  Admittedly  Vivre  sa  Vie  realised  Godard’s  obsessive  world 
of  disengagement  to  the  full;  but  though  the  equivocation  was 
accordingly  less  marked,  the  paradoxical  nature  of  his  talent 
remains.  And  it  is  contradiction  which,  I  suspect,  is  at  the  bottom 
of  many  critics’  reluctance  to  commit  themselves  to  Godard  as 
readily  as  they  have  accepted  Truffaut. 

What  are  the  poles  of  these  various  inconsistencies?  I  would  say 
a  life-giving  urgency  and  abundance  of  visual  style  coupled  with  a 
meandering  excess  of  verbal  polemics;  despair  (Godard  reveals  his 
usual  ritualistic  predilection  for  last-minute  slaughter)  coupled  with 
a  peremptory  demand  for  love  and  liberty;  the  woolliest  kind  of 
intellectual  disaffiliation  coupled  with  a  clinically  detached  and 
clear-eyed  view  of  terrorism;  defensiveness  about  the  ugliness  of 
torture  (Bruno  tells  us  there’s  no  point  in  dwelling  on  it,  and  the 
camera  averts  its  gaze  from  each  pain-filled  climax  to  make  a 
mannered  journey  along  the  dark  contours  of  the  house)  coupled 
with  a  detailed  record  of  the  mechanics  of  torture. 

Paradoxes  Like  these  may  weLl  be  deliberate*  l  think  they  are* 
That  doesn’t  preclude  their  defining  Godard’s  limitations*  There  is 
both  innocence  and  guile  in  their  deployment,  for  not  only  do  they 
help  explain  Godard’s  considerable  appeal,  they  offer  ample  evidence 
of  his  knowing  complicity  in  this  appeal*  There  is  truth  in  Bruno’s 
attitudinising,  but  it  is  still  a  modish  truth.  The  sum  of  his  contradic¬ 
tions  is  reflected  not  only  in  the  work  of  many  young  French 
intellectuals,  hut  in  the  attitudes  of  other  young  (and  not  quite 
so  young)  people  here  and  in  America  and  elsewhere*  Not  for 
nothing,  one  feels,  do  those  atrocity  photographs  in  Bruno's  room 
jostle  for  wall -space  with  pin-ups. 

One  contradiction  remains,  however,  and  it  nags  like  Cocteau’s 
soldier-hat,  Self-validation  is  fine,  but  it  relies  vitally  on  whether  the 
artist’s  choice  of  style  and  attitude  can  match  up  to  his  (in  this  case) 
sobering  theme.  The  crucial  question,  it  seems  to  me,  is  whether 
Godard  has  succeeded  in  wedding  his  disenchantment  with  hollow 
idealism  to  that  same  crudely  (and  1  don’t  use  the  word  in  its 
pejorative  sense)  manipulated  B-picture  ideology  which  he  first 
propounded  in  A  Bout  de  Souffle,  For  there  is  no  doubt  that  Bruno's 
grotesquely  unsubtle  attempts  at  murder,  his  evident  immunity  to 
fierce  physical  persuasion,  his  lucky  escape  through  a  first-floor 
window,  his  immediate  success  with  the  girl  played  by  Anna 
Karina,  are  all  meant  to  be  accepted  as  unquestioningly  as  they 
would  be  in  any  Hollywood  pulp-thriller* 

It  is  here,  1  think,  that  Godard  founders  on  an  artistic  fallacy.  In 
the  process  of  rejecting  Left  and  Right  and  all  that  is  hortatory  or 
troublesome,  he  has  merely  put  in  their  place  another  commitment, 
parasitically  built  upon  film-going  experience,  which  is  just  as  over¬ 
simplified  in  its  determinations  of  good  and  evil,  just  as  damaging 
to  the  complexity  and  depth  of  human  relations.  What  remains 
unclear  is  whether  he  is  equaling  the  hired  killer  with  Marx,  Freud 
and  all  the  other  charismatic  ideals,  or  stating  a  preference  for  him 
as  somehow  being  more  “honest"*  Honesty  is  a  word  that  has  been 
much  applied  to  the  film — it  offers  an  honest  statement  about  the 


attitudes  of  young  people  today,  an  honest  portrait  of  Bruno,  and 
so  on*  But,  in  the  absence  of  anything  broader  than  self-assertive 
rhetoric  and  short,  sharp  pangs  of  physical  experience,  it  is  difficult 
to  respond  whole-heartedly  to  the  complexes  of  an  artist  whose 
dilemma  springs  from  a  determination  to  act  solely  on  the  mandate 
of  the  self. 

Godard’s  stylistic  habits  and  paradoxes  suggest  one  further  con¬ 
clusion.  His  almost  documentary  presentation  of  solitude,  brilliantly 
aided  and  abetted  by  Raoul  Coutard's  photography,  in  the  last 
analysis  confirms  one’s  reservations.  Take,  for  instance,  the  familiar 
evocative  string  of  alternately  bold  and  blurred  images;  on  the  one 
hand  the  stark  hallucinatory  outlines  of  black,  neon-lit  streets  or  the 
isolated  figure  against  an  empty  white  expanse  of  wall;  on  the  other 
the  jagged,  close-quarters  inspection  of  the  two  young  men  on  the 
train,  luxuriating  in  drearily  jolly  anecdotes  of  violence*  The  sense 
of  staleness  and  threat  is  rivetingly  conveyed  as  an  extension  of 
Bruno's  own  state  of  mind;  and  it  owes  a  lot,  revealingly,  to  Dreyer, 
who  shared  in  his  better-known  films  Godard’s  preoccupation  with 
the  lonely*  the  hunted  and  the  doomed.  The  frequent  suspension  of 
sound,  the  silent-movie  piano  score  by  Maurice  Leroux,  the 
Vampyr* like  way  in  which  disjointed  snatches  of  innocent  conversa¬ 
tion  take  on  immediate  and  inexplicably  sinister  overtones— all  these 
tricks,  not  to  mention  the  heroine's  surname,  derive  from  Dreyer* 
So  that  what  we  are  being  offered  is  not  an  apprehension  of  life,  but 
of  imminent  death;  not  thought,  but  a  reflex  of  thought  and,  more¬ 
over,  moviemania  thought  at  that*  Just  as  Wajda  seduced  us  with 
Gothic  symbols  in  Ashes  and  Diamonds  (a  film  on  a  not  dissimilar 
theme),  so  Godard  seduces  us  with  a  mixture  of  newsreel  actuality, 
hipsterism,  serie  noire  and  Dreyerian  intimations. 

The  result  is  a  vision  at  once  potent  and  facile;  too  facile,  cer¬ 
tainly*  to  lend  force  to  the  film's  ultimate  conclusion—that  the 
heroine’s  tragic  death  has  given  Bruno  an  awareness  not  only  of  his 
own  responsibility  for  his  acts,  but  of  life  itself.  There  is  precious  little 
recognisable  life,  anyway,  in  Karina's  Hayden-dancing,  head-shaking, 
hair-combing  cover  girl*  She  is  another  movemania  dream,  a 
gorgeous  puppet;  and  the  unlikely  revelation  that  she  is  an  F.L.N. 
agent  seems  part  of  the  same  dream.  To  a  greater  extent  than  he 
perhaps  recognises,  Godard  owes  his  vocation  to  the  tradition  of 
the  Agonised  Romantic,  and  with  that  goes  his  desire  to  shock  and 
seduce  his  audience.  The  disciplines  of  likelihood  and  logic  are 
outside  his  function  as  he  sees  it;  and  if  Vine  sa  Vie  convinces  us  in 
its  concern  for  the  Karina  character,  this  is  not  because  Godard  has 
bowed  to  accepted  Freudian  and  sociological  theory.  He  hasn't, 
and  there's  no  reason  why  he  should.  It  is  because  (and  Godard 
himself  would  probably  scorn  the  orthodoxy  behind  such  a  sugges¬ 
tion)  the  despair-tainted  life  of  a  prostitute  recommends  itself  to  his 
ethos,  yet  manages  to  avoid  that  discrepancy  between  subject  and 
sensibility  which  makes  Le  Petit  Soldat  such  a  fantastic  piece  of 
sophistry* 

Peter  John  Dyer 


FREUD -THE  SECRET  PASSION 

Intelligence  and  restraint  are  the  most  marked  qualities  of 
John  Huston's  Freud—  The  Secret  Passion  (Universal-Inter¬ 
national/ Rank),  a  fictionalised  account  of  an  indeterminate  period 
in  the  life  of  Sigmund  Freud,  beginning  in  1885  (when  he  was 
twenty-nine)  and  including  his  studies  under  Charcot  in  Paris,  his 
marriage,  his  first  application  of  the  technique  of  psychoanalysis,  his 
self-analysis,  his  association  with  Dr.  Breuer  and  his  discovery  of  the 
Oedipus  Complex* 

Taking  considerable  dramatic  licence,  the  film  has  used  it  to 
convey  a  surprisingly  valid  general  impression  of  its  subject. 
Studious  attention  is  paid  to  extant  photographs  and  other  pictorial 
documentation;  the  scene  in  Charcot's  clinic,  for  instance,  bears  a 
striking  resemblance  to  the  lithograph  brought  back  from  Paris  by 
Freud.  Huston's  visual  vocabulary,  although  never  original, 
captures  with  sombre  authority  the  precise  overtones  that  the 
adjective  “Freudian”  has  acquired  in  everyday  language.  Freud 
himself  (Montgomery  Clift),  meditating  under  Gothic  arches  or 
clutching  his  mother’s  snake  bracelet,  inhabits  a  waking  world  of 
Vienna  that  is  almost  as  symbolic  as  the  etched  world  of  the  womb 
which  he  re-enters  in  his  dreams*  The  filtered  scenes,  in  which  his 
patient,  Cecily  (Susannah  York),  relives  her  past,  both  real  and 


"Freud — the  Secret  Passion a  dream  sequence  in  which  Freud 
reconstructs  his  father's  funeral * 


1 


imagined,  are  perhaps  the  most  arresting  examples  of  Douglas 
Slocombe’s  consistently  effective  mood  photography. 

The  plot,  by  Charles  Kaufman,  aiming  at  veracity  of  flavour  rather 
than  incident,  telescopes  the  bulk  of  Freud's  most  easily  appre¬ 
hended  and  generally  palatable  ideas  into  a  comparatively  short 
space  of  time  and  the  analyses  of  relatively  few  cases.  Freud’s 
conclusion  that  hysteria  stemmed  from  a  passive  sexual  experience 
before  puberty  was,  in  actual  fact,  based  on  thirteen  fully  analysed 
cases,  and  not  on  the  single  case  of  Cecily  Koertner  (roughly  that  of 
“Fraulein  Anna  Q.”)*  who  provides  the  fictitious  springboard  for 
a  wide  range  of  findings  in  the  film.  This  fairly  intelligent  piece  of 
compression  does,  of  course,  incur  a  loss  of  depth-  The  exact  nature 
of  this  loss  is  implicit  in  the  surprise  expressed  by  his  biographer, 
Ernest  Jones,  at  Freud’s  “credulous  acceptance  of  his  patients’ 
stories  of  seduction.”  Dr.  Jones  proceeded  to  find  in  this  enigmatic 
credulity  a  key  to  the  nature  of  Freud’s  genius — something  that  the 
film,  attempting  to  cover  too  much  ground  on  too  slight  a  founda¬ 
tion,  has  no  time  to  explore.  Moreover,  Freud’s  main  reason  for 
giving  up  his  belief  in  the  reality  of  these  seductions  was  their 
impossibly  high  incidence-  Here  the  film,  awkwardly  limited  to  a 
single  case,  has  recourse  to  its  crudest  dramatic  device-  that  of  the 
patient  threatening  to  commit  suicide  unless  she  is  believed.  This 
improbable  scene  (valid  only  in  the  sense  that  Freud  had,  more  or 
less,  imposed  his  original  theory  on  his  patients)  is  the  more  regret¬ 
table  in  that  it  is  not  typical  of  the  production  as  a  whole. 

The  film  was,  of  course,  made  without  the  authorisation  of  Jones’s 
heirs,  and  against  the  wishes  of  the  Freud  family,  which  no  doubt 
explains  the  almost  total  omission  of  Freud’s  intensely  experienced 
emotional  life.  Montgomery  Clift  has  to  do  his  best  with  a  very 
desiccated  character  compared  with  the  real  Freud,  and  the  final 
screenplay,  by  Kaufman  and  the  producer  Wolfgang  Reinhardt,  is 
more  concerned  with  abstractions  than  with  people. 

An  intellectual  adventure  of  this  kind  is  an  enormous  challenge 
to  any  director,  and  best  suited  to  a  poet  of  the  cinema,  which 
Huston  emphatically  is  not.  In  fact,  Huston  seems  inhibited  rather 
than  inspired  by  it:  his  energy  bottled  up  and  his  camera  forced  to 
a  standstill  by  careful  compositions.  A  reference  in  the  opening 
commentary  to  Copernicus  and  Darwin,  and  indications  throughout 
the  film  of  society's  antagonism  to  Freud’s  ideas,  imply  that  Huston 
and  his  scriptwriters  understand  what  sort  of  revolution  Freud 
brought  about.  Yet  there  is  no  attempt  to  interpret  this  in  terms  of 
attitudes  that  have  altered  as  its  direct  consequence.  The  film  might 
have  been  made  at  the  time  of  Freud’s  death  (in  1939)  or  even 
earlier,  and  said  as  much,  or  as  little.  One  is  not  implying  that  it 
could,  or  should,  have  added  anything  to  the  sum  of  human  know¬ 
ledge;  what  one  would  have  liked  to  see  was  an  addition  to  the  sum 
of  human  experience.  It  should  have  recreated  the  feeling  of  being  in 
at  the  birth  of  something  that  has,  for  better  or  worse,  established 
a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth.  The  duality  is  important  for,  as  far 
as  Freud's  work  is  concerned,  it  is  no  longer  a  matter  of  preaching 
to  the  unconverted*  but  of  interpreting  to  a  generation  already 
conditioned  by  an  accomplished  fact.  Curiously,  the  film  suggests 
no  awareness  of  this;  in  expressing  the  hope  that  we  will  make 
use  of  the  knowledge  “now  within  our  grasp,”  the  final  commentary 
contrives  to  strike  the  very  note  of  timid  anachronism  least  suited 
to  its  soaring  theme, 

Elizabeth  Sussex 


In  Brief 

EVE  (Gala)  is  really  a  rather  worrying  case:  a  film  which  succeeds 
very  well  on  its  own  terms  even  though  its  terms  are  not  now, 
apparently,  at  all  what  the  director  originally  had  in  mind,  Advance 
reports  from  France  assured  us  that  with  twenty  minutes  shorn  from 
its  original  150-odd  it  was  jumbled  and  virtually  incomprehensible; 
so  the  news  that  the  British  version  was  twenty  minutes  shorter  still 
led  one  to  expect  that  nothing  would  be  left,  except  perhaps  a  few 
isolated  moments  such  as  enlivened  The  Damned .  But  not  at  all; 
whoever  did  the  cutting  for  the  British  version  seems  to  have  made 
an  exceptionally  tactful  and  intelligent  job  of  it,  removing  all  the 
loose  ends  of  the  French  version  and  leaving  a  classic  exposition  of 
amour  fou  in  a  fairly  simple  story  told  in  a  reasonably  direct  and 
uncluttered  fashion.  Admittedly,  one  may  wonder  here  and  there  at 
the  casual  way  characters  are  brought  in  when  they  have  some 
bearing  on  the  central  plot,  and  shuffled  unceremoniously  off  the 
scene  when  they  haven’t  (that  played  by  James  Villiers  is  an  obvious 
example);  but  on  the  whole  what  we  see  of  them  engenders  nothing 
but  relief  at  their  summary  dispatch. 


Jeanne  Moreou  and  StarWey  fiaker  m  “Eve”. 

The  result  is  almost  certainly  not  quite  the  film  Joseph  Losey 
intended,  which  clearly  had  far  more  pretensions  (whether  justified 
or  not  it  is  difficult  to  guess)  to  intellectual  and  psychological 
profundity.  But  as  it  stands  it  does  make  a  thoroughly  teasing, 
enjoyable  and,  after  all,  quite  intelligent  entertainment  out  of  a 
basically  rather  trashy  and  commonplace  story.  In  James  Hadley 
Chase’s  original,  an  American  writer  of  dubious  credentials  (he  stole 
his  first  book  from  his  dead  brother  but  has  subsequently  written 
successes  of  his  own)  falls  for  a  trampy  femme  fatale  who  little  by  little 
destroys  him.  In  the  film  he  becomes  a  Welsh  writer  straight  out  of 
Alim  Owen,  and  his  temptress  a  glamorous  gambler  on  the  fringes 
of  the  international  set,  while  their  affair  unrolls  against  a  panorama 
of  wintry  Venice  stunningly  captured  in  black  and  white  by 
Antonioni’s  favourite  photographer,  Gianni  Di  Venanzo.  Thus 
dressed,  the  story  takes  on,  if  not  greater  profundity,  at  least  greater 
interest  and  novelty-value.  Stir  in  some  outre  references— a  harking- 
back  to  Billie  Holiday,  either  through  her  records  or  through  her 
autobiography,  which  the  heroine  is  at  one  point  glimpsed  reading 
in  the  street;  an  almost  equally  obsessive  preoccupation  with  Garbo, 
usually  apparent  from  the  way  the  heroine  is  photographed  and 
related  to  her  physical  surroundings— to  give  it  all  intellectual  chic, 
and  what  more  do  you  need  ? 

Well,  naturally,  Jeanne  Moreau  to  play  the  temptress.  Having 
secured  this  last  vital  ingredient,  Losey  certainly  makes  the  most  of 
her.  It  is  not  by  any  means  her  best  or  subtlest  performance,  but  it  is 
a  blazing  piece  of  star  acting  every  inch  of  the  way,  remote,  myster¬ 
ious,  fabulously  glamorous,  five  times  larger  than  life.  At  the  end 
of  the  film  we  are  not  one  whit  nearer  to  understanding  why  Eve’s 
life  should  be  dedicated  as  it  is  to  the  dual  passion  for  acquiring 
money  and  destroying  men,  but  when  did  femmes  fatales  have  to 
explain  themselves?  is  a  superlatively  glossy  and  elegant 
entertainment;  one  cannot  help  wondering  whether,  if  it  were  given 
the  room  to  aim  at  something  more,  it  might  not  well  end  up  as 
something  decidedly  less.  JoHN  russell  Taylor 

initially  at  least,  it  seems  as  if  Nanni  Loy’s  THE  FOUR  DAYS 
OF  NAPLES  (Gala)  is  the  film  animated  by  those  qualities  of 
honesty  and  intelligence  necessary  to  put  straight  the  record  on  the 
Italian  resistance,  confused  since  Open  City  in  1945.  At  last,  one 
feels,  a  film  that  is  history  and  not  hagiography.  The  joyful,  ever  so 
slightly  ironic  shouts  of  “We've  lost  the  war!”  which  greet  the 
opening  announcement  of  Mussolini’s  overthrow,  suggest  that  at 
least  conventional  patriotic  heroics  have  been  safely  put  away  for 
the  duration.  Fallacious  impression:  for  within  five  minutes  the  film 
has  degenerated  into  cliche,  from  an  Eroica  alNtaliana  to  simple 
(and  atrociously  dubbed)  Heroics,  Italian  style.  It  becomes  abun¬ 
dantly  clear  that  it  is  not  honesty  that  motivates  the  film,  but  piety — 
piety  to  the  heroic  people  of  Naples  and  to  the  unity  of  the  Italian 
resistance.  No  doubt  the  Neapolitans  deserve  this  homage  to  their 
memory.  The  Naples  rising  was  a  memorable  isolated  event  in  the 
pre-history  of  the  organised  resistance,  and  because  it  was  isolated 
and  premature  it  was  both  more  spontaneous  and  lacked  the 
fratricidal  elements  of  the  later  struggles  in  the  North.  Historically, 
it  presents  no  problem:  it  was  straightforward  anti-German  and 
anti- war,  and  the  film,  mechanically,  follows  suit. 


197 


Commonplace  in  its  intentions,  and  with  a  script  and  direction 
that  are  insufficiently  incisive  and  dramatic  to  realise  these  intentions 
to  the  full,  Nanni  Loy’s  film  has  at  least  the  virtues  of  its  vices. 
Where  the  piety  and  tendentious  ness  fail  to  convince,  or  to  appear 
at  all,  the  elements  of  a  good,  honest-to-man  amoral  war  film  break 
surface  and  reanimate  the  screen.  Contrary  no  doubt  to  its  original 
intention,  the  film  demonstrates  brilliantly  the  near  impossibility 
of  inadequate  occupying  forces  holding  down  an  uprising  in  a 
totally  resistant  city,  once  the  task  has  been  accomplished  of  getting 
a  courageous  few  to  initiate  the  rising  in  the  first  place.  It  captures 
the  atmosphere  of  confused  street  fighting  better  than  any  compar¬ 
able  European  film  (a  Fuller  film  on  this  subject  would,  in  this 
respect  if  no  other,  make  compulsive  viewing).  Cameraman  and 
laboratories  between  them  also  deserve  credit  for  a  photography 
that  is  sharp  and  modern,  yet  mingles  well  with  occasional  stock- 
shots  from  wartime  documentaries.  For  the  rest  one’s  main  com¬ 
plaint-leaving  aside  the  question  of  history  versus  hagiography— 
is  that,  except  for  substituting  a  (theoretically  anonymous)  Lea 
Massari  for  the  more  traditional  Magna ni  figure,  Four  Days  of 
Naples  is  in  almost  all  respects  indistinguishable  from  so  many 
other  similar  films  on  similar  themes. 

Geoffrey  Nowell-Smith 


THE  RAVEN  {Anglo  Amalgamated! Warner-Pathe).  24  years  ago 
Tower  of  London  torturer  Boris  Karloff  drowned  Vincent  Priced 
Duke  of  Clarence  in  a  butt  of  malmsey.  There  was  nothing  aus¬ 
picious  about  the  partnership  at  the  time,  Indeed  only  a  year  or  two 
later  Karloff,  Peter  Lorre  and  Bela  Lugosi  were  attending  the  death 
agonies  of  the  Tbirties-style  horror  film  in  You'd  Find  Out,  a 
singularly  joyless  spoof  of  its  own  kind.  Now  75,  as  distinguished 
and  obliging  as  ever,  Karloff  has  been  reunited  with  Price  and  Lorre 
in  The  Raven,  an  altogether  luckier  parody  about  a  trio  of  rival 
fifteenth  century  sorcerers.  Richard  Matheson’s  script,  a  good  deal 
more  tenuous  than  its  predecessors  in  the  Corman-Poe  canon,  at 
least  treats  its  actors  generously  to  props,  incantations  and  quotable 
lines.  Price  is  gingerly  taking  stock  of  the  ingredients  (dried  bats’ 
blood,  vultures’  tongues,  entrails  of  uneasy  horse)  to  deliver  Lorre 
of  his  corvine  form,  when  he  finds  that  he  has  run  out  of  dead  man’s 
hair.  Generously  he  offers  to  rob  his  long-departed  father  of  a  lock 
or  two,  and  while  Lorre  commiserates  on  the  cobwebby  disorder  of 
his  host’s  family  crypt  (“Gee!  Hard  place  to  keep  clean,  huh?*’), 
father’s  corpse  rises  urgently  to  lay  a  decaying  hand  on  his  son’s 


arm.  “Beware!”  bemoans,  kindly  if  a  trifle  inexplicitly,  sinking  back 
exhausted  to  await  his  second  summons  from  the  tomb.  This  takes 
place,  a  hallucinatory  flash  as  effective  as  the  last  shot  of  Ma  Bates 
in  Psycho,  during  the  film’s  climax— a  splendid  duel  of  supernatural 
strength  between  a  high-camping  Price  (literally  up  the  ceiling  at 
one  point)  and  Karloff’s  sternly  frowning  Dr.  Scarabus.  Neck- 
tw'ining  snakes  become  scarves;  a  baby  cannon  strolls  in  from 
Feui Hade’s  Les  Vampires ;  Floyd  Crosby’s  Panavision,  Pathecolor 
camera  weaves  and  prowls  in  somnambulistic  bliss.  A  pity  the 
equation  doesn’t  always  add  up :  there’s  too  much  slack,  due  perhaps 
to  an  imbalance  between  the  comedy,  which  runs  riot,  and  the 
horror,  which  trails  behind  in  the  wake  of  previous  Corman  films. 
Rathbone  would  have  been  an  asset — his  Richard  III  did  wonders 
for  Tower  of  London ,  and  he  concluded  Gorman’s  last  film.  Tales  of 
Terror ,  on  a  steadyingly  grave  and  astringent  note.  Admittedly  Hazel 
Court  is  a  pretty  fiendish  substitute  as  Price’s  faithless  spouse, 
Lenore.  Her  fiendishness  just  isn’t  in  the  same  class,  that’s  all. 

Peter  John  Dyer 


CLEOPATRA  (Fox).  Everyone  within  reach  of  a  gossip  column 
knows  that  Cleopatra  did  not  spring  (more’s  the  pity)  fully  grown 
from  the  head  of  Walter  Wanger.  The  sets  left  sadly  crumbling  at 
Pinewood;  the  changes  in  director,  scriptwriters,  stars;  the  illnesses 
and  the  quarrels;  the  adding  of  this  and  that  to  the  budget;  the 
Taylor- Burton  story:  Cleopatra  long  ago  stopped  being  just  a  film 
and  became  one  of  those  great  symbolic  objects  littering  the  con¬ 
temporary  scene.  Yet  within  the  publicity  cocoon  there  still  lingers 
the  comparatively  modest  little  epic  that  Walter  Wanger,  the  man 
who  saw  it  through  all  its  troubles,  apparently  first  had  in  mind ;  and, 
oddly  enough,  that’s  approximately  w  hat  remains.  If  we  hadn't  been 
told  so  often  just  what  it  cost,  it  would  be  hard  to  deduce  it  from  what 
appears  on  the  screen. 

As  usual,  and  in  spite  of  everything,  Egypt  and  Rome  look  as 
though  the  decor  had  been  conceived  by  someone  for  whom  earth 
could  hold  no  fairer  sight  than  a  Hilton  Hotel.  The  big  scenes  of 
luxury  and  splendour  (the  dinner  on  Cleopatra’s  barge,  or  her 
circus-show  ride  into  Rome)  suggest  that  Egypt,  too,  had  its  PR 
men,  borrowing  their  ideas  of  grandeur  from  Che  rituals  of  the  film 
premiere.  And  an  odd  result  of  this  softened-up  vulgarity  (which  is 
never  of  the  blinding,  bad  taste  DeMilie  sort)  is  that  Antony  and 
Cleopatra  suddenly  appear  in  a  new  and  wholly  unexpected  light  as 
the  first  expense-account  high-livers,  roistering  away  while  the  slaves 
and  eunuchs  hover  like  expectant  head-waiters.  Perhaps  this  is 
partly  because  even  the  final  script  (by  Joseph  L.  Mankiewicz, 
Ranald  MacDougall  and  Sidney  Buchman)  has  not  achieved 
anything  like  consistency  of  tone.  At  the  end,  the  dialogue  seems 
drastically  inhibited  by  an  awful  awareness  that  it  must  risk  com¬ 
parison  with  Shakespeare,  and  gropes  helplessly  after  a  tragic  idiom 
of  its  own.  Earlier,  much  of  the  script  is  of  the  order  known  as 
literate* — that  is  to  say,  the  sentences  are  very  carefully  grammatical 
and  just  a  little  too  long  for  some  of  the  actors  to  speak  with  ease 
or  conviction.  And  then  we  go  modem,  with  a  pert  "Oh,  it’s  you!” 
from  Cleopatra  when  Caesar  stumps  into  her  bathroom,  or  a 
hysterical  “Get  out!”  from  Antony.  *Tve  been  reading  your  com¬ 
mentaries,”  says  Cleopatra,  as  a  polite,  if  outre,  conversational 
gambit  to  Caesar. 

Joseph  Mankiewicz  has  tried— indeed  he  has — to  make  this  a  film 
about  people  and  their  emotions  rather  than  a  series  of  sideshows. 
But  for  this  ambition  to  hold  up,  over  the  film’s  great  footage,  he 
needed  a  visual  style  wrbich  would  be  more  than  merely  illustrative, 
dialogue  really  worth  speaking  and  actors  altogether  more  per¬ 
suasive.  As  the  sets  seem  to  grow  bigger  and  bigger,  so  progressively 
the  players  dwindle.  Rex  Harrison,  who  has  the  diction  that  can 
make  a  mild  quip  sound  like  genuine  wit,  is  an  efficient,  light-weight 
Caesar;  Roddy  McDowall  sneers  under  yellowr  curls  as  Octavian; 
Kenneth  Haigh  makes  an  unusually  plebeian  Brutus;  Pamela  Brown 
glides  down  corridors  as  some  sort  of  high  priestess;  and  Richard 
Burton  and  Elizabeth  Taylor,  it  must  be  admitted,  remain  very 
much  Mr.  Burton  and  Miss  Taylor.  There  are,  of  course,  moments: 
the  opening  shot,  of  the  funeral  pyres  on  the  battlefield;  the  first 
sight  of  Cleopatra’s  barge  sailing  into  Tarsus;  Antony’s  flight  from 
Actium,  with  the  prow  of  his  boat  cutting  through  his  own  men  as 
they  struggle  in  the  water.  Here  the  camera  is  saying  something. 
But  Cleopatra  (and  whether  the  name  itself  should  be  pronounced 
with  a  long  or  a  short  V  is  left  appropriately  vague)  remains 
a  film  without  immortal  longings. 

Penelope  Houston 


Duef  of  sorcerers  in  “The  Raven". 


198 


ROBERT 


PROPAgaNDA 


VAS 


The  ultimate  truth  is  penultimately  always  a  falsehood.  He  who  will  be 
proved  right  in  the  end  appears  to  be  wrong  and  harmful  before  it ...  . 
Meanwhile  he  is  bound  to  act  on  credit  and  to  sell  his  soul  to  the  devil 
in  the  hope  of  history's  absolution.— Extract  from  the  Diary  of  N.  S.  Rubashov 
in  Arthur  Koestler’s  " Darkness  at  Noon". 

The  idea,  for  this  article  came  during  a  recent  stay  abroad  when  J  watched  a 
television  broadcast  of  Battleship  Potemkin.  An  audience  of  many  millions  is  an 
event  even  for  an  acknowledged  classic:  the  maggots  wriggling  in  the  rotten 
meat,  the  sinister  ‘intellectual’  pince-nez  swinging  on  the  bulwark  and  Vakulinchuk’s 
martyrdom  made  their  disturbing  way  into  the  cosy  living-rooms.  Then,  after  the 
pathetic  scene  of  the  catafalque  on  the  shore  (“For  a  Plate  of  Soup”),  the  scene  faded 
out.  End  of  Part  One — and  the  screen  burst  into  an  idyllic  landscape  of  green  pastures 
complete  with  yodelling  shepherd  and  peacefully  browsing  cows,  swiftly  compressed 
into  a  tiny  bouillon  cube  as  happily  mooing  symbols  of  Concentrated  Energy.  This 
was  followed  by  the  Last  Word  in  Boot  Polish:  reflected  in  the  shiny  tip  of  a  shoe 
we  can  see  the  tin.  On  the  tin  there’s  another  tiny  shoe  which  reflects  another  tin  on 
which  there’s  .  .  .  and  so  on.  Then  we  went  back  to  Part  Two  of  the  main  feature,  the 
glittering  Czarist  boots  on  the  Odessa  Steps ;  and  the  inevitable,  almost  too  obvious 


199 


Nuremberg  Ro/fy:  a  shot  from  ^Triumph  of  the  WM". 


link  between  the  two  scenes  lent  an  almost  intolerable 
obscenity  to  the  horror  that  followed.  The  mother  walked  up 
the  steps  holding  the  dead  body  of  her  son,  her  glasses  broken 
to  splinters,  4LJt  could  never  happen  with  New  Contact  Safety 
Lenses/’  I  thought  .  *  ,  and  never  before  has  the  scene  evoked 
quite  such  emotional  intensity. 

Inevitably,  almost  of  its  own  volition,  the  idea  crystallised: 
not  so  much  the  difference  between  good  and  bad  propaganda 
(those  commercials  were  excellent  of  their  kind,  depending 
quite  a  lot,  in  fact,  on  an  Eisensteinish  cutting  technique),  but 
the  way  we  have  all  grown  hardened  to  it  and  are  left  untouch¬ 
ed.  Having  become  an  everyday  occurrence,  film  propaganda 
has  lost  its  drive,  and  with  it  the  stimulating  role  it  has  so 
often  played  in  the  history  of  the  cinema, 

Or  perhaps  it  has  simply  taken  the  wrong  direction?  If  so* 
why  and  how  did  this  happen?  Certainly  something  to  think 
and  write  about.  But  even  to  raise  the  questions  is  far  from 
easy,  since  the  subject  is  vast  and  almost  unexplored.  Apart 
from  the  classic  definitions,  some  routine  classification  and  a 
few  random  thoughts,  propaganda  films  are  simply  taken  for 
granted.  Propaganda,  we  tend  to  think,  is  something  we  live 
with*  inevitable  and  inescapable.  The  Central  European 
proverb  “I  caught  a  Turk — he  won’t  let  me  go”  fits  the 
situation  perfectly.  The  word  ‘propaganda’  has  acquired  all 
sorts  of  overtones  during  the  last  quarter  of  a  century;  and 
along  with  this  extension  of  meaning  has  grown  up  that  basic 
mistrust  which  is  our  only  weapon  of  defence  against  it.  What 
on  earth  could  be  more  suspect  than  film  propaganda? 
Cinema  itself  may  be  called  a  cheat  against  reality,  but  the 
way  the  propaganda  film  operates  is  a  double  cheat — it  is,  in 
effect,  nothing  but  the  sad  story  of  how  they’ve  pulled  the 
wool  over  our  eyes. 

To  raise  the  moral  issues  and  contradictions  involved  in  this 
kind  of  film  is  yet  another  task.  Did  it  fertilise  the  art  of  the 
cinema,  or  work  against  it?  Did  it  liberate  or  shackle  cinema’s 
powers  of  expression?  We  are  bound  to  ask  more  questions 
than  we  can  hope  to  answer.  But  this  article  is  intended  as  a 
sort  of  subjective  reconnaissance  of  only  a  few  aspects  of  the 
subject,  mainly  those  concerned  with  the  creative  side  rather 
than  with  the  equally  important  questions  of  audience 
response.  Enough  if  it  helps  to  prepare  the  ground  for  a  more 


disciplined  and  organised  attack  on  this  contradictory  and 
menacing  subject* 


*  *  * 

Grierson's  classic  definition,  “Propaganda  is  the  art  of 
public  persuasion,”  does  justice  to  the  concept  and  views  it 
with  patience  and  hope*  But  this  was  written  in  the  early 
Thirties,  when  propaganda  films  in  Britain  meant  socially 
conscious  educational  material  about  aero-engines,  slums  or 
the  six-thirty  postal  collection.  To  propagate  was  the  same  as 
to  sow  the  seed  of  general  knowledge*  With  the  film  ‘"a  single 
say-so  can  be  repeated  a  thousand  times  a  night  to  a  million 
eyes.  It  opens  a  new  perspective,  a  new  hope  to  public  per¬ 
suasion.”  One  cannot  but  feel  a  certain  nostalgia  for  this 
period  when  all  our  handy  definitions  were  born;  when  such 
concepts  were  still  pure  and  uncorrupted,  offering  themselves 
up  to  clear-cut  classification* 

As  early  as  1931,  Paul  Rotha  had  enough  apt  examples  to 
lay  down  a  categorisation  which  is  still  perfectly  valid,  “Film 
propaganda,”  he  wrote  in  Celluloid*  The  Film  Today,  “may  be 
said  to  fall  roughly  under  two  heads*  Firstly,  there  is  the  film 
which  wields  influence  by  reason  of  its  incidental  background 
propaganda.  Secondly,  there  is  the  specifically  designed 
propaganda  film,  sponsored  as  an  advertisement  for  some 
industry  or  policy*”  And  it  was  in  the  same  essay  that  he  put 
into  words  the  idea  that  inevitably  comes  to  mind  when 
thinking  about  this  subject:  “In  one  form  or  another,  directly 
or  indirectly,  all  films  are  propagandist.  The  general  public  is 
influenced  by  every  film  it  sees.  The  dual  physio-psychological 
appeal  of  pictorial  movement  and  sound  is  so  strong  that  if  it 
is  made  with  imagination  and  skill,  the  film  can  stir  the 
emotions  of  any  audience.”  John  Grierson  put  it  all  more 
dramatically:  “No  form  of  description,”  he  wrote,  “can  add 
nobility  to  a  simple  observation  so  readily  as  a  camera  set  low 
or  a  sequence  cut  to  a  time-beat*” 

This  is  why  film  and  propaganda  had  to  meet.  Cinema  is 
reality  sifted,  pointed  and  intensified;  propaganda  is  a  sifted, 
pointed,  intensified  idea  used  for  a  specific  purpose.  And  their 
co-operation  was  a  genuinely  mutual  one*  First  involuntarily, 
then  more  and  more  consciously,  they  have  always  leaned  on 
each  other,  When  cinema  first  became  aware  of  its  own 
language  and  power,  it  was,  in  fact,  through  propaganda* 
From  then  ort  its  great  moments  were  also  those  of  the  “art 
of  persuasion”* 

Perhaps  it  all  began  with  the  committed  way  Birth  of  a 
Nation  was  put  together :  the  construction  of,  say,  the  scene  of 
Lincoln’s  murder,  provoking  hatred  for  the  assassin  and 
sympathy  for  the  unsuspecting  President.  The  scene  of  the 
liberating  Klansmen  intercut  with  the  lynch  gang  makes  an 
even  more  outspoken  (and  in  fact  contradictory)  propagandist 
statement.  And  closely  allied  is  Kuleshov’s  famous  experiment 
using  a  single  shot  of  Mosjoukine’s  face  apparently  reacting 
differently  when  juxtaposed  first  with  a  shot  of  a  plate  of  soup, 
then  a  coffin  with  a  dead  woman,  and  finally  a  little  girl 
playing  with  a  funny  toy  bear.  Isn’t  this  innocent  little  trick 
a  key  to  all  the  more  sinister  ones  that  were  to  follow?  It  was 
the  young  Soviet  cinema  which  used  it  first,  along  with  all 
those  other  methods  which  the  text-books  call  the  basic 
principles  of  the  art  of  the  film*  In  Eisenstein’s  Strike  (1924) 
we  find  the  first  intuitive,  crude  formulation  of  almost  every¬ 
thing  that  has  followed  up  to  the  present  day,  from  the  sheer 
elementary  power  of  moving  images  to  the  most  complex 
metaphors  and  abstractions* 

It  was  an  intellectual  urge  which  made  Eisenstcin  seek  out 
this  language;  but  he  was  also  a  propagandist*  in  those  days 
even  a  pamphleteer*  It  was  the  effort  to  achieve  propagandist 
simplicity  that  encouraged  him  to  think  in  symbols  like  The 
Capitalist  and  The  Proletarian — and  so  to  explore  for  the 
first  time  the  cinema’s  ability  (and  in  a  way  necessity)  to  work 
in  terms  of  types.  It  was  the  loose,  undisciplined,  Mayakov- 
skyish  propaganda  which  enabled  him  to  conceive  his  film 
with  only  an  intellectual  continuity,  and  allowed  him  to 


200 


ramble  freely  between  the  naturalism  of  the  rubber  hose 
sequence  and  the  grotesque  and  puzzling  abstraction  of  the 
gnomes,  or  to  link  the  shot  of  the  slaughtered  bull  to  a 
clumsily  infernal  tableau  of  massacred  workers.  Strike  was  the 
first  resounding  exclamation  mark  in  the  history  of  the  cinema, 
as  well  as  the  first  haphazard  specimen  of  its  intellectual 
capacities. 

Editing,  as  Eisenstein  used  it,  is  a  way  of  showing  one's  true 
colours.  A  cut  is  a  kind  of  helpful  conflict,  a  harmonic  contrast 
between  two  shots.  A  cut  in  Battleship  Potemkin  between  the 
boots  of  the  Czarist  troops  and  the  desperately  fleeing  crowd 
is  a  plea  in  itself:  a  division  between  good  and  evil  done  with 
the  intensity  which  only  a  propaganda  film  can  afford  and  only 
a  sharp  cut  can  put  over.  And  it  was  out  of  this  propagandist 
immediacy  that  one  of  the  cinema’s  most  versatile  and  dynamic 
means  of  expression  emerged. 

This  was  the  first  common  ground  between  film  and 
propaganda,  and  led  to  the  first  turning-point  in  their  history. 
Before  Potemkin,  film  propaganda  was  used  only  rather 
intuitively.  Through  the  artistic  success  of  Eisenstein's  film  the 
Soviet  cinema  became  aware  of  its  own  possibilities  as  a 
world*wide  propagandist,  and  from  then  on  developed  them 
consciously.  Even  the  Master  himself  could  afford  to  ramble 
freely  within  the  enormous  and  more  propaganda-conscious 
concept  of  his  masterpiece,  October,  only  after  Potemkin  had 
shown  what  could  be  achieved.  It  was  this  new-found  aware¬ 
ness  which  introduced  the  milk  separator  as  a  dramatic  hero, 
or  encouraged  Dziga-Vertov  to  let  his  propagandist  camera  go 
for  a  carefree  stroll.  Film  as  Art  was  born. 

The  West,  too,  found  similar  common  grounds.  All  Quiet 
on  the  Western  Front  in  a  way  summed  up  the  American 
cinema  and  foreshadowed  the  increasing  social  awareness  of 
the  Thirties.  In  Britain,  the  propagandist  impulse  gave  the 
Griersonians  their  vtgenerous  access  to  the  public.1’  Bunuel 
made  propaganda  when  he  explored  the  horrors  of  Las  Hunks. 
And  in  the  Germany  of  the  Weimar  Republic  propaganda  was 
the  essence  and  spice  of  artistic  expression,  through  the 
idealistic  plea  for  poor  Mutter  Krausen ,  through  a  Brecht i an 
stylisation  of  Rich  and  Poor,  through  the  sober  realism  of 
Westfront  1918  and  the  conscious  message  of  Kameradschaft, 
In  Mother  Russia  the  Dovzhenko  of  Earth  and  Ivan  used 
propaganda  to  achieve  ends  more  personal  than  those  desired 
by  the  regime,  but  there  is  otherwise  much  to  criticise  or 
disregard  in  Soviet  cinema,  until  Chapayev  found  a  way  to 
combine  the  useful  with  the  truthful.  In  these  years  it  really 
does  seem  true  that  ™all  films  are  propagandist,”  whether 
knowingly  or  unknowingly.  The  hit  song  in  42nd  Street ,  *Tm 
Young  and  Healthy,  Full  of  Vitamin  A”,  was  like  a  sad 
dedication  for  a  world  running  full  speed  towards  a  new  war; 
and  the  puckish  ingenuity  of  Disney’s  Three  Little  Pigs  helped 
America  to  confront  the  Big  Bad  Wolf  of  the  Depression,  The 
artistic  conscience  still  dared  to  hope  that  it  could  help, 

*  *  + 

Then  comes  the  paradox,  so  sad  and  so  revealing.  Though 
propaganda  in  the  early  Thirties  was  conscientiously  aimed  at 
social  progress,  the  period's  crowning  achievement  is  at  once 
a  powerful  rebuff  and  a  Machiavellian  masterpiece.  With 
Triumph  of  the  Will  (1934-36)  education  turned  to  deliberate 
misteaching,  and  the  whole  idea  of  propaganda  moved 
towards  the  era  of  Goebbels  and  notoriety. 

Leni  Riefenstahl’s  film  was  a  diabolic  combination  of 
reality  and  stylisation,  Wagnerian  mysticism  and  present-day 
immediacy,  beauty  and  threat,  commanding  tableaux  vivants 
and  an  overpowering  urgency  of  movement.  Above  all,  it  was 
a  masterpiece  of  timing.  What  makes  a  propagandist  film  truly 
great  is  perhaps  this  recognition  of  the  right  moment,  the 
precise  point  at  which  it  can  assert  itself  most  forcefully.  Miss 
Riefenstahl  aimed  the  superman  idea  towards  that  man-in-the- 
street  who,  in  a  confused  and  disillusioned  Europe,  was  almost 
waiting  for  an  order  to  obey.  Propaganda  had  meant  goodwill, 
generalised  humanism  with  all  its  limitations.  Against  this, 


A\  jolson  and  Harry  Langdon  in  Lewis  Milestone's  11 Haileiujah ,  I'm  a 
Tramp"  (1933),  a  comedy  with  music  of  the  Depression  years ,  set  in  o 
community  of  down-ond-outs  ond  featuring  a  hit  song  tided  "What  do 
you  want  with  money". 

Leni  Riefenstahrs  film  set  a  firm  statement,  replacing  doubt 
by  military  certainty,  problems  and  hesitations  by  an  un¬ 
ambiguous  exclamation  mark.  People  who  saw  the  film  must 
have  felt  that  when  those  in  charge  were  so  sure  about  where 
to  put  the  camera,  they  could  not  but  be  right  .  .  . 

But  Triumph  of  the  Witt  also  came  as  a  reminder  that  the 
real  propaganda  film  can't  stand  half-measures.  It  cannot 
really  afford  to  let  us  think,  and  is  consequently  a  totalitarian 
form  of  expression.  After  the  final  fadeout  we  are  supposed  to 
go  straight  into  action,  to  seize  the  nearest  spade  and  begin 
to  dig  (as  I  am  always  prepared  to  do  after  the  tremendous  last 
scene  of  Turin's  Turksib).  Propaganda  may  have  helped 
Eisenstein  to  contribute  in  a  general  sense  to  the  language  of 
the  cinema,  but  in  Triumph  of  the  Will  Miss  Riefcnstahl  went 
right  back  to  the  core:  she  liberated  the  elemental  power  of 
direct  propaganda  and  crystallised  its  full  meaning.  Her  film 
makes  everything  that  had  gone  before  look  merely  com¬ 
mitted  or  argumentative.  While  making  full  use  of  Eisen- 
stein’s  techniques  for  pictorial  rhythm,  his  flair  for  symbols  or 
the  handling  of  crowds,  she  cheerfully  rejects  his  intellectual 
conscience.  To  hell  with  it!  Let's  have  the  real  stuff!  And 
instead  of  the  Master's  sophisticated  exclamation  marks  (put 
down,  one  feels,  with  a  gold-nibbed  fountain-pen  on  fine 
paper),  here  boots  thunder  out  the  message  on  the  Nuremberg 
pavement.  (This  image  of  marching  boots,  indeed*  could  be 
taken  as  the  trade  mark  of  the  propaganda  film:  it  keeps 
popping  up  regularly  every  ten  years.)  Here  was  sheer  pagan 
pomp,  shorn  of  the  ballast  of  humanitarian  mental  reserva¬ 
tions.  Reality  and  symbol  walk  in  step  with  each  other  to  a 
thunderous  marching  rhythm,  and  for  the  first  time  history  is 
used  in  a  direct  way  to  shape  history. 

Editing,  too,  takes  on  a  different  role.  Soldiers  marching 
down  a  street  may  be  just  a  bunch  of  men,  but  a  film  shot  of 
their  trampling  boots  expresses  power.  So  the  editor  doesn't 
give  a  damn  about  hidden  visual  connections,  about  contrasts 
or  intellectual  metaphors.  His  job  is  to  perform  a  'simple1 
cheat :  to  make  twro  boots  out  of  one,  and  a  victorious  regiment 
with  an  ideology  out  of  a  few  lines  of  marching  soldiers.  And 
indeed  if  those  boots*  so  irresistibly  aligned  by  the  editor’s 


201 


Two  faces  of  Japan.  Left:  American  airman  faces  Japanese  justice  in  " The  Purple  Heart"  (1944).  Right:  Brooklyn  (Rosalind  Russe//) 

meets  Tokyo  ( Alec  Guinness)  in  *(A  Majority  of  One”  (7961). 


scissors,  had  marched  down  from  the  screen,  Europe  would 
have  been  trampled  under  within  a  week  .  ,  . 

This,  then,  was  the  ultimate :  something  that  holds  together 
what  has  been  achieved  before,  and  finds  its  consummation 
in  a  dazzling  display  which  can  lead  nowhere  (except  to 
imitation).  The  Triumph  of  the  Will  was  really  the  Defeat  of 
our  Infallibility :  a  symbol  of  how  propaganda  has  contributed 
to  the  natural  language  of  the  cinema  and  led  it,  simultan¬ 
eously,  to  the  brink  of  an  abyss  of  difficult  moral  questions. 
*  *  * 

The  film  made  us  aware,  as  nothing  else  could  have  done, 
that  here  we  have  a  dangerous  weapon  which  can  easily 
misfire.  The  genie  had  at  last  escaped  from  the  tiny  bottle 
and  loomed  over  our  heads,  monstrous  and  powerful,  ready 
to  carry  out  any  service — if  we  knew  how  to  handle  it. 
Intellectual  and  artistic  conscience  was  bound  to  ask  itself 
whether  we  are  masters  of  our  own  strength,  or  merely  the 
sorcerer’s  troubled  apprentices. 

One  question-mark  begets  another.  Isn’t  it  opposed  to  the 
essence  of  art,  which  searches  for  a  universal  truth,  to  lift  out 
one  single,  allegedly  useful  truth  and  use  it  perhaps  to  subvert 
others?  Is  such  a  violent  and  arbitrary  shaping  of  reality 
simply  immoral,  a  misuse  of  democratic  ideals?  Or  can  it, 
because  of  its  crisp  immediacy,  help  to  fertilise  a  vigorous, 
committed  form  of  artistic  expression?  Is  it  a  good  or  an 
unhealthy  sign,  for  instance,  that  the  same  single  image  of  the 
Nuremberg  Rally  can  be  used  by  Miss  Riefenstahl  for  agita¬ 
tion,  then  in  the  British  Swinging  the  Lambeth  Walk  as  a  piece 
of  scathing  irony;  that  many  years  later  it  can  be  applied  (by 
the  Thorndikes,  in  East  Germany)  as  Communist  propaganda, 
and  that  finally  (after  27  years!)  it  can  be  used  by  Erwin  Leiser 
in  an  attempt  at  sober  evaluation? 

If  I  feel  that  everyone  must  find  his  own  answers  to  such 
questions,  this  is  not  an  evasion.  The  answers  depend  largely 
on  personal  judgments  about  aesthetics  and  politics,  on 
whether  one  sees  art  as  firmly  rooted  in  its  own  age  or  floating 
in  the  vacuum  of  the  absolute.  The  artist,  we  said,  searches  for 
universal  truth”— but  is  there  any  such  thing?  Everything 
that  rises  to  the  level  of  artistic  truth  is  bound  also  to  be  a 
private  truth,  something  which  the  artist  has  first  recognised 


for  himself  and  to  which  he  gives  a  new  and  personal  meaning. 
And  who  can  tell,  in  any  case,  where  art  ends  and  propaganda 
begins?  After  the  war  neo-realism  turned  a  dean  page,  trying 
to  rehabilitate  this  whole  besmirched  concept,  to  look  for  the 
universal  truths  and  to  assert  its  genuine  commitments.  But 
again  comes  the  question:  where  is  the  borderline  between  a 
propagandist  and  a  committed  cinema,  and  does  it  even  exist? 
Whenever  a  cinema  becomes  socially  conscious,  sooner  or 
later  it  is  bound  to  be  transformed  into  propaganda.  Are 
O  Dreamland  or  Los  Olvidados,  Father  Panchali  or  La  Terra 
Trema ,  "only’  committed  films,  or  do  they  qualify  as  more 
direct  persuasion?  Commitment  seems  to  be  the  word  which 
legitimises  propaganda.  But  art  is  an  outcome  of  an  immense 
will  to  communication.  And  involvement — why  whitewash 
it? — is  propaganda. 

There  may  be  a  difference,  though.  One  may  well  expect 
honesty  from  a  committed  artist,  but  not  necessarily  from  the 
maker  of  a  direct  propaganda  film.  The  product  is  of  too 
dubious  a  moral  value.  Yet  the  question  remains  worth 
asking:  is  it  necessary  for  the  propagandist -artist  to  believe  in 
what  he  or  she  is  doing?  Miss  Riefenstahl  has  repeatedly 
declared  that  she  knew  nothing  about  the  objects  of  the 
Nuremberg  Rally  film — and  yet  she  was  able  to  blend  the 
work  of  120  people  over  a  two-year  creative  period  into  a 
breathtaking  artistic  unity.  Can  we  believe  her?  Can  the  thing 
be  done  by  sheer  talent  alone?  And  do  we  have  here  a  case  of 
intensified  commitment  or  just  another  monumental  and  pain¬ 
fully  absurd  cheat?  The  moral  wilderness  of  film  propaganda 
is  certainly  the  worst  place  in  which  to  look  for  artistic 
absolutes.  Its  language  has  been  polished  through  upholding 
the  bloodiest  ideas  of  mankind,  and  it  seems  a  fitting  product 
of  a  world  in  which  it  takes  an  almost  physical  effort  to  remain 
neutral. 

Let  us  grant,  however,  that  it  may  be  possible.  And  even  if 
all  art  is  more  or  less  propaganda,  we  can  still  ask  in  reverse 
whether  propaganda  is  art.  Many  people  would  give  a  negative 
answer.  If  we  do  live  in  such  circumstances,  they  would  argue, 
amidst  such  unstable  social,  moral  and  aesthetic  values,  then 
that  is  all  the  more  reason  for  the  artist  to  remain  impartial. 
But  for  the  artist  to  seal  himself  hermetically  into  a  baroque 


202 


castle  and  float  in  a  dream-world  of  the  absolute  seems  to  me 
a  blind,  cowardly  and  comfortable  form  of  self-deception. 
And  it  strikes  me  as  a  kind  of  propaganda  in  itself— perhaps 
the  worst  kind.  It  talks  about  an  attitude  which  it  lacks  the 
guts  to  uphold.  The  involved  artist  is  concerned  to  strip  life 
bare  and  to  take  his  chances;  but  the  other  will  prefer  to  dress 
up  a  skeleton  in  decorative  clothing.  He  may  find  many 
"absolute’  qualities  in  the  mise  en  seine  of  Triumph  of  the  Witt: 
for  him  art  creates  its  own  laws  and  these  justify  its  aims.  But 
this,  it  seems  to  me,  is  the  attitude  of  the  intellectual  Uber- 
memch .  And  there  isn’t  a  baroque  castle  on  earth,  or  any  laws 
of  art,  which  could  hold  out  against  those  marching  boots. 

There  is  a  fascinating  dialectic  to  be  observed  in  the  question 
of  how  far  propaganda  is  a  product  of  its  times  and  how  far  it 
can  influence  them.  Political  and  social  circumstances  may 
produce  an  artist  who  exerts  an  influence  (as  Miss 
Riefenstahl’s  film  doubtless  did);  the  circumstances  then 
change,  and  the  new  situation  throws  up  its  counter-artists. 
The  very  intensity  of  the  propaganda  genre  means  that  it 
carries  its  own  antidotes  with  it,  so  that  each  period  seems  to 
fight  out  its  own  particular  battle  between  two  different  kinds 
of  propaganda.  Early  Nazi  films  find  their  opposition  (only 
seemingly  indirect)  in  VEspoir  or  La  G ramie  Illusion.  In  the 
moral  wilderness  there  is  still  a  continuous  line  pursued  by  the 
progressive  conscience:  in  post-war  documentaries  about 
hunger  and  want ;  in  neo-realist  films  standing  for  basic  human 
rights;  in  the  conscience  of  American  journalistic  films  during 
the  McCarthyist  era;  in  the  intellectual  ism  of  the  French 
documentarists;  in  the  attack  against  old  standards  by  the 
Free  Cinema  group.  Such  continuous  conflict  is  one  of  the 
things  that  helps  to  keep  the  genre  alive. 

It  is  typical  of  the  anarchistic  rootlessness  of  film  propa¬ 
ganda  (and  a  compliment,  too,  to  its  versatility)  that  its 
greatest  works  have  a  way  of  emerging  from  what  seem  to  be 
the  least  promising  circumstances.  Eisenstein’s  intellectualism 
came  out  of  (and  almost  in  spite  of)  a  bloody  revolution. 
RiefenstahFs  work  emerged  from  (and  against)  the  desperately 
humanist  atmosphere  of  the  Thirties.  And  out  of  the  Second 
World  War  came  the  incarnation  of  the  humanist  artist,  a  poet 
as  noble,  mature  and  controlled  as  Humphrey  Jennings. 

Jennings’  subjective  style  was  perfected  at  precisely  the 
moment  when  the  general  language  of  the  propaganda  film 
was  at  its  most  direct.  War  seems  to  be  the  test,  to  some  extent 
even  the  harvest,  of  propaganda.  Both  involve  uncompromising 
and  totalitarian  concepts.  And  to  loosen  up  such  a  state  of 
emergency  in  the  arts,  at  a  time  when  everything  is  gauged  to 
the  tight  bark  of  a  military  command,  is  in  itself  an  act  of  real 
courage.  But  this  kind  of  liberation,  with  its  rejection  of  all 
imperative  symbols,  was  precisely  the  essence  of  Jennings’  art. 
He  recognised  that  true  patriotism  (and  also  good  propaganda) 
can  have  its  roots  in  the  conscious  temper  of  the  people  rather 
than  the  showy  trappings.  Riefenstahi  tramples  her  awed 
audience  underfoot;  Jennings  lifts  them  up  again  into 
humanity.  Riefenstahl’s  propaganda  quickly  exhausts  the  few 
superficial  symbols  of  its  ideology;  Jennings  looks  for  the  inner 
heartbeat  of  his  country  in  troop  trains,  factory  canteens, 
wheatfields,  fire-stations,  National  Gallery  concerts.  At  long 
last  propaganda  was  flowing  again  from  the  most  intimate 
beliefs  and  visions  of  an  artist.  Even  the  most  stubborn  purists 
might  be  reassured  that  public  persuasion  can  be  an  art. 

For  the  umpteenth  time  in  its  own  history  alone,  montage 
once  more  takes  on  a  different  role.  For  the  old  trickery  of 
t w o-  b  oo  ts-fo  r- 1  he-pr  ice-  of-  one,  J  enn i  ngs  s  ubstitutes  some- 
thing  much  more  flexible.  Like  a  Debussy  or  a  Renoir,  he  finds 
fresh  associations  of  pictures  and  sounds,  discovers  an  airy 
music  of  images  to  mirror  a  sea  of  moods,  connections, 
contrasts,  episodes  in  the  life  of  his  country  at  war.  The 
historic  moment  creates  its  own  symbols:  a  barrage  balloon; 


Myra  Hess  playing  Beethoven  (“German  music”);  the  bare, 
empty  walls  of  the  National  Gallery.  For  the  poet,  these  are 
simply  observations  made  in  a  particular  context:  nothing  and 
therefore  everything.  And  perhaps  this  is  why,  once  the  war 
was  over  and  the  intensity  of  the  circumstances  had  vanished, 
Jennings  could  never  really  recapture  this  rare  poetic  amalgam 
of  the  ordinary  and  the  extraordinary, 

+  *  * 

Similar  contradictions  are  apparent  in  the  screen  propa¬ 
ganda  of  the  present  day.  As  the  world  political  climate  became 
more  and  more  gloomy  during  the  Fifties,  so  film  propaganda 
grew  scared  of  its  own  power  and  responsibility.  Soft,  mild, 
middle-of-the-road  film-making  became  the  style.  The  political 
situation,  fertiliser  of  propagandist  art,  was  itself  too  desperate, 
and  faced  with  the  elemental  problem  of  sheer  survival  every¬ 
thing  became  ridiculously  over-simplified.  Symbols  seem  to  be 
produced  on  the  assembly  line,  and  concepts  like  The  Bomb, 
The  Wall,  The  Button  themselves  neutralise  any  kind  of 
artificial  symbolism  which  propaganda  could  provide.  The 
marching  boots  of  the  old  stereotype  simply  can’t  keep  up  any 
longer.  Nor,  I  think,  would  Jennings'  gentle  poetry  be  able  to 
catch  up  with  and  confront  the  situation.  And  while  on  the 


Propaganda  and  war ,  Above:  the  Soviet  “Battle  of  Stalingrad M  ( 1949 ). 

Right:  John  Huston's  “The  Bottle  of  Son  Pietro”  (1945). 


surface  things  may  appear  to  be  over-simp  I  ified,  beneath  this 
surface  the  atmosphere  is  more  confused  and  complex  than 
ever. 

The  easy  way  is  to  make  the  most  of  the  simplified  situation 
by  accepting  it  at  face  value.  It  has  become  too  easy  for  anyone 
with  a  few  sympathetically  progressive  ideas  to  become  a 
passionate  benefactor  of  mankind.  The  Humanist  tag  may  be 
tied  to  a  Kramer  or  a  Chukhrai — provided  it  is  spelled  with 
a  capital  H.  Make  a  neutral  film  about  the  last  people  surviving 
on  earth,  premiere  it  in  a  35-nation  saturation  booking,  and 
you  become  the  greatest  prophet  that  money  can  buy.  Make 
afiimabout  Innocent  Blond  Ivan  caught  up  in  the  Inhumanities 
of  War,  and  you  will  win  all  the  top  prizes  at  San  Francisco  . . * 

But  perhaps  we  help  to  foster  this  image  by  ourselves 
becoming  gradually  more  and  more  immune  to  human  misery. 
In  Japan  they  have  made  a  wide-screen,  colour,  stereophonic 
epic  about  the  annihilation  of  mankind  by  nuclear  war, 
addressed  (as  a  new  type  of  publicity  stunt)  directly  to  Messrs. 
Khrushchev  and  Kennedy.  Even  in  the  Thirties  this  could  have 
seemed  a  disturbing,  thought-provoking  Wellsian  vision:  now 
we  just  smile  at  it  and  make  a  quick  comment  on  the  clumsi¬ 
ness  of  the  special  effects  .  .  .  And  why  not?  We  can  watch  the 
genuine  real-life  horror,  all  the  painful  superlatives  which  our 
contemporary  existence  can  produce,  at  home  in  our  slippers, 
after  tea.  And  after  closc-ups  of  the  killing  at  Leopoldville; 
the  earthquake  in  Iran;  the  public  execution  of  a  head  of  state 
in  a  television  studio,  all  laid  at  our  feet  by  the  unsurpassable 
magic  of  the  telephoto  lens  and  the  cathode  ray  tube,  what 
price  a  Las  Hurdes  in  the  cinema? 

Yet  here  seems  to  be  the  root,  and  also  the  solution  of  the 
problem.  Great  things  may  have  become  everyday  things;  the 
capital  letters  may  have  been  hacked  to  death.  Isn’t  this,  then, 
the  precise  moment  when  an  artist  should  step  in,  should 
reassess  the  bloated  and  overworked  concepts  by  subjecting 
them  to  his  own  personal  viewpoint,  treating  them  with  that 
indefinable  plus  quality  that  only  an  artist  can  contribute  ?  It  is 
impossible  to  intensify  the  exclamation  mark  slammed  down 
by  a  single  shot  of  a  heap  of  human  hair  at  Auschwitz — but 
at  the  same  time  it  can  be  intensified  into  a  Nuit  et  Brouillard. 
By  just  look  ing  around  “you  have  seen  nothing  at  Hiroshima” 
—and  that  is  why  Resnais  strove  for  and  achieved  so  much 
more  than  that.  This  is  the  way  FranjiTs  Hotel  des  Imalides 
attacked,  and  Biinuef,  Ichikawa,  Two  Men  and  a  Wardrobe, 
Vivret  Aetna  Tilt  and  many  others. 

True,  it  is  a  question  whether  this  long  overdue  invasion  of 
conscience,  and  the  return  to  an  Eisensteinian  intellectual 
humanism,  may  bring  death  or  regeneration  to  this  funda¬ 
mentally  totalitarian  form  of  expression.  A  few  years  ago  many 
devotees  of  the  genre  praised  to  the  skies  the  effective  Com¬ 
munist  propaganda  films  made  in  East  Germany  by  the 
Thorndikes,  Perhaps  they  seemed  like  the  last  of  the  Mohicans: 
the  defenders  of  the  “real  stuff”*  But,  I  feel,  the  quieter, 
sometimes  hesitant  voice  of  awakening  conscience  means 
much  more  now  than  a  few  smart  pranks  with  the  editor’s 
scissors  or  some  bombastically  effective  pictorial  harangue. 

Perhaps  the  whole  concept  of  film  propaganda,  in  itself  and 
in  relation  to  its  audience,  will  soon  have  to  be  reassessed* 
Films  by  Chris  Marker  and  Jean  Rouch  illustrate  the  close 
links  with  television,  but  also  the  film’s  own  superiority  to  it. 
In  these  works,  at  long  last,  propaganda  is  being  written  in 
lower  case  rather  than  in  the  old  capital  letters.  And  at  a  time 
when  history  so  visibly  outruns  us,  is  formed,  reformed  and 
indeed  deformed  before  our  eyes,  the  real  aim  of  propaganda 
ought  to  be  to  determine  (and  no  longer  to  confuse)  the  place 
and  role  of  human  beings  in  our  topsy-turvy  universe.  It’s  in 
this  way  that  the  genre  could  be  rehabilitated. 

But  in  the  meantime  there  is  something  we  can  benefit  from 
right  now.  If  propaganda,  with  all  its  dangers,  reminds  us  of 
the  need  to  face  up  to  the  world  we  live  in,  urges  us  not  to 
remain  neutral  but  to  try  to  adopt  a  standpoint,  then  let  it 
come.  It  will  help  us  to  build  up  our  own  resistance.  After  all, 
it  was  we  who  allowed  ourselves  to  be  cheated. 


BOOK 

REVIEWS 


EISENSTEIN  DRAWINGS,  introductory  text  by  Y.  Pimenov. 
(Isskustvo,  Moscow*) 

eisenstein’s  drawings  are  oddly  reminiscent  of  Toulouse 
Lautrec’s,  chiefly  in  that  he  used  the  characters  and  atmosphere  of 
the  theatre  and  the  circus,  an  artificial  situation,  to  show  what  is 
grotesque  in  the  real.  But  Toulouse  Lautree  went  no  further  than 
the  image  which  itself  contained  his  thought,  while  to  Eisenstein  the 
drawing  was  but  the  beginning  of  his  thought  which  went  further 
than  and  beyond  the  drawing. 

Eisenstein  began  to  draw  seriously  at  an  early  age:  his  work  was 
at  no  time  mere  pencil  doodlings  or  notes  of  casual  impressions;  in 
each  drawing  there  was  a  purpose,  and  he  called  them  his  'visual 
reports  in  shorthand’.  In  the  days  of  the  February  Revolution  he 
started  to  do  caricatures,  two  of  which  appeared  in  a  Petersburg 
daily  paper  over  the  unusual  signature  of  'Sir  Gay’,  which  was  in 
fact  a  play  on  his  Russian  name  Sergey. 

First  working  in  the  theatre,  he  used  watercolours  for  his  sketches 
which  for  some  reason  had  an  inhibiting  effect  upon  his  originality; 
but  in  1924  he  firmly  established  himself  as  an  artist  in  cinema  and 
by  then  his  drawings  were  much  more  mature:  he  had  learned  to 
'pitch  his  vision’,  in  Serov's  phrase,  which  he  was  so  fond  of  quoting. 
He  would  enjoy  drawing  any  number  of  versions  of  a  psychological 
situation  which  interested  him:  when  he  was  ill  in  Mexico  he  did 
120  drawings  illustrating  the  murder  of  Duncan  by  Macbeth. 
Another  favourite  theme  is  that  of  patient  and  doctor,  of  which 
there  are  many  examples  in  this  book* 

When  lecturing  to  his  students  on  the  art  of  the  cinema,  he  would 
say  of  drawing:  “To  get  your  effect,  you  need  not  draw  every  detail 
of  a  face:  one  eye  wide  open,  the  mouth  pursed  into  a  small  G,  or 
again,  an  eye  cast  down  -there  are  three  essential  indices  by  which 
a  face  can  become  fully  expressive.” 

Every  art,  he  said,  tried  to  go  beyond  its  bounds,  to  go  beyond 
realism.  Every  art  had  to  have  its  original  method,  its  own  aesthetic. 
Cinema  was  to  be  the  outlet  for  all  the  other  arts,  the  next  step  which 
they  could  take.  Sculpture  comprised  the  spirit  of  construction 
including  the  static  form  of  the  human  body.  Painting  was  also 
static,  but  painting  could  also  draw  upon  the  world  for  its  back¬ 
ground. 

Perhaps  the  turning  point  of  his  life  was  at  the  age  of  nineteen 
when  he  became  convinced  of  his  affinity  with  Leonardo,  whose 
visions  were  doomed  to  he  unrealised  because  of  their  magnitude. 
On  the  other  hand,  Eisenstein’s  ability  to  put  his  ideas  into  visual 
form  was  balanced  by  an  intense  analytical  energy.  His  intellectual 
curiosity  led  him  into  unexpected  places:  for  example,  he  set  himself 
to  explore  the  nature  of  the  Japanese  language  and  to  learn  three 
hundred  ideograms.  He  became  obsessed  with  hieroglyphics,  and 
later  this  was  to  serve  him  as  a  corner-stone  for  the  film  technique 
of  montage. 

Eisenstein  discovered  the  power  of  the  cut,  the  montage  -the 
synthesis  when  two  pieces  oF  film,  two  scenes,  are  spliced  together, 
A  new  meaning  is  created,  one  that  did  not  of  necessity  exist  in  any 
single  cut  used.  He  called  it  “the  synthesis  of  the  cut”.  By  cutting 
together  scenes  wfhich  he  felt  belonged  together,  either  for  the  idea 
or  for  the  visual  content,  or  by  repeating  an  idea  or  visual  image 
a  number  of  times,  he  discovered  that  the  emotional  impact  on  the 
viewer  is  enormous;  indeed,  more  effective  than  any  other  medium 
of  art  or  communication. 

To  a  great  extent,  the  technique  of  montage  utilises  the  cartoon¬ 
ist’s  weapon  of  sarcasm  and  irony,  but  much  more  effectively,  for 
the  following  reasons.  First,  in  film,  one  has  a  completely  captive 
audience;  and  second,  through  cutting,  the  irony  can  be  greatly 
multiplied.  For  instance :  the  portrait  of  a  well-fed  bourgeois  playing 
with  his  fork  as  he  eats  from  a  lavishly  burdened  table  is  greatly 
intensified  by  the  scene  that  follows,  showing  a  starving  worker 
searching  for  food  in  a  garbage  can,  and  using  the  same  movements 


204 


as  the  well-fed  man  with  the  fork.  You  can  find  another  illustration 
in  Eisenstein's  film  Strike,  in  which  a  group  of  striking  workers  are 
shot  down  by  a  contingent  of  Cossacks,  This  shot  is  followed  by 
a  scene  showing  the  slaughter  of  an  ox  by  a  butcher.  Naturally,  this 
is  much  more  effective  propaganda  than  a  still  cartoon. 

This  book  represents  his  wonderful  variety  of  subject  and 
imagination:  his  fantasies  on  classical,  mythological  themes 
(Orestes  revenging  himself  for  his  father's  murder,  the  blind  Oedipus* 
Apollo  caressing  a  leopard,  a  faun  playing  the  flute);  his  portraits 
of  artists  in  which  he  somehow  incorporates  the  atmosphere  of  their 
art:  for  example,  looking  at  that  of  Bach,  the  picture  of  a  man  of 
the  18th  century  with  stem  and  concentrated  features,  one  seems  to 
hear  the  playing  of  an  organ.  The  drawing  of  Maurice  Maeterlinck 
is  unrealistic*  the  subject's  features  are  not  there;  instead,  there  is  a 
blurred,  shapeless  being*  sexless  and  ageless,  rounded  and  vague— 
presumably  representing  Eisenstein's  image  of  the  decadent  sym¬ 
bolism  of  the  philosopher-author  of  The  Blue  Bird.  He  sees  in  Ibsen 
the  doctrinaire  preacher  moralising  upon  the  fate  of  his  heroes. 

But  his  drawing  of  Daumier  as  a  figure  swept  off  in  a  whirlwind, 
though  no  portrait*  wonderfully  reveals  his  admiration  for  this 
artist,  the  'Michelangelo  of  the  caricature'*  He  considered  Daumier 
to  be  the  forerunner  of  the  art  of  the  cinema,  because  of  his  ability 
to  draw  the  different  parts  of  the  human  body  at  different  stages  of 
movement.  We  find  the  same  dynamic  process  in  his  own  sketches 
for  Alexander  Nevsky  and  Ivan  The  Terrible. 

His  vision  of  tragedy  can  be  seen  in  the  sinister  drawing  of 
Richard  111,  where  one's  attention  is  immediately  drawn  to  the 
expression  of  the  face  with  its  gloomy  line  of  eyebrows  dark  above 
the  thin,  long  nose,  and  the  steel-like  muscles  of  the  neck*  As  for 
comedy,  Eisenstein  was  deeply  involved  in  the  problem  of  comedy 
in  art.  “The  laughter  of  destruction  is  close  to  my  heart,”  he  wrote. 
“The  destructive  hissing  of  the  pamphlet" 

Eiscnstcin  always  put  down  in  graphic  form  the  film  he  was  about 
to  make,  both  pen  and  pencil  in  hand  and  alternating  them  feverish¬ 
ly*  The  pen  would  start  the  drawing,  while  the  pencil  would 
hurriedly  write  down  the  dialogue.  This  was  valuable  for  the  actors 
as  well  as  for  all  the  other  participants  in  the  film*  Before  writing  the 
score  of  Alexander  Nevsky,  we  learn  that  Prokofief  insisted  upon 
seeing  Eisenstein’s  sketches.  They  were  not  dogmatic,  they  were  not 
intended  to  be  slavishly  followed,  but  they  did  represent  the  skeleton 
of  the  story*  the  vision,  “A  hint,  drawn  on  a  scrap  of  paper,  some¬ 
times  reaches  the  screen,  sometimes  it  goes  astray.  At  times  it 
changes  shape  when  it  encounters  an  unpredictable  actor,  or  it  is 
met  by  lighting  of  an  unexpected  kind,  or  faces  other  unforeseen 
circumstances." 

The  Ice  Battle  in  Alexander  Nevsky  was  shot  in  1938  in  the  studio 
of  Mosfilm,  in  July,  during  a  torrid  heat  wave.  This  is  evidence  of 
the  unswerving  character  of  the  director,  as  well  as  of  the  meticulous 
preliminary  work  he  had  done  beforehand.  He  himself  said  after¬ 
wards:  “We  pulled  off  the  make-believe  winter.  The  reason  for  its 
success  is  that  we  did  not  try  to  fake  a  winter,  nor  to  deceive  people 
with  artificial  icicles  and  other  items*  We  only  borrowed  from  the 
winter  its  light  and  sound  effects:  the  whiteness  of  the  ground  and 
the  darkness  of  the  sky*  Winter  was  present  at  the  battle  in  the 
measure  in  which  it  could  not  be  distinguished  from  a  genuine  one." 

Eisenstein's  genius  for  capturing  on  paper  in  advance  the  essen¬ 
tials  of  a  film  makes  us  all  the  more  eager  to  see,  after  the  publication 
of  these  drawings,  the  several  thousands  of  further  drawings  still 
hidden  away  in  their  folders* 

Moura  Budberq 

THE  INNOCENT  EYE:  The  life  of  Robert  J*  Flaherty*  By 
Arthur  Calder-Marshall,  based  on  research  material  by  Pa  til 
Rotha  and  Basil  Wright,  illustrated,  (W.  H.  Allen,  Loudon,  42s,) 

for  SEVERAL  years  after  Flaherty's  death  in  1951 ,  Paul  Rotha  and 
Basil  Wright  collected  and  collated  research  material  for  a  “bio¬ 
graphical  film  history"  of  the  man  and  his  work.  Their  completed 
typescript  is  now  in  the  Museum  of  Modern  Art  Film  Library  in 
New  York,  but  the  publishers  who  original ly  commissioned  the 
work,  and  W.  H.  Allen  who  have  now  presented  it*  both  felt  that  in 
its  original  form  its  interest  was  too  restricted  and  that  it  should  be 
re-designed  to  appeal  to  a  wider  public.  The  rewriting  was  eventually 
undertaken  by  Arthur  Calder- Marshall,  who  makes  it  clear  in  his 
preface  that  the  conclusions  reached  are  his  own  and  that  they  do 
not  in  every  case  agree  with  those  of  Rotha  and  Wright* 

The  early  chapters  are  concerned  with  Flaherty's  work  as  an 
explorer  in  the  Canadian  arctic  and  they  make  excellent  use  of  his 
own  vivid  writings  on  the  subject.  It  was  his  youthful  experience  as 
a  prospector,  growing  to  know  and  admire  the  Eskimo  way  of  life, 
which  was  to  become  the  almost  accidental  basis  of  his  film-making. 


An  Eisenstein  seif-portrait  An  exhibition  of  his  drawings  and  manu¬ 
scripts,  sponsored  by  the  Friends  of  the  National  Film  Archive,  can  be 
seen  at  the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum  until  November  /Oth. 

Rotha  is  credited  with  the  idea  that  the  whole  pattern  of  his  intuitive 
approach  to  film  can  be  traced  to  his  understanding  of  Eskimo  art* 
As  the  Eskimo  carver  waits  for  a  seal  or  a  bear  to  emerge  from  the 
ivory,  releasing  what  is  already  there  rather  than  creating  a  new 
form,  so  Flaherty  watched  and  waited  with  monumental  patience 
until  he  recognised  on  the  screen  the  shape  of  an  idea  he  had 
conceived  deep  in  his  unconscious.  It  was  a  slow  and  often  a  very 
wasteful  method,  maddening  to  professionals  who  collaborated  on 
his  later  work,  and  probably  increased  his  difficulties  in  finding 
commercial  sponsorship.  But  it  was  the  only  way  he  could  work* 
and  attempts  to  impose  a  more  organised  or  economical  system 
always  came  to  grief. 

The  remainder  of  the  book*  sub-titled  *4  Flaherty  the  artist,”  con¬ 
centrates  on  the  creative  processes  rather  than  on  biographical  detail* 
so  that  what  emerges  is  a  long  and  detailed  study  of  the  films  rather 
than  an  account  of  the  man  and  his  life,  This  was  perhaps  inevitable 
as  Calder- Marsha  11  has  no  personal  knowledge  of  Flaherty  (they  met 
only  once*  at  a  party);  but  he  is  able  to  view  the  legend  from  a 
comparatively  detached  viewpoint  and  he  deliberately  refrains  from 
repeating  the  many  apocryphal  tales  that  have  gathered  round 
Flaherty's  memory*  There  is  nothing  detached,  however,  about  his 
attitude  to  the  films.  I  le  is  a  wholehearted  fan,  and  one  feels  at  limes 
that  his  enthusiasm  leads  him  into  praising  Flaherty  at  the  expense 
of  other  documentarists  such  as  Grierson  who  had  different  aims. 
Writing  for  instance  of  the  potter  sequence  in  industrial  Britain  he 
says: 

"One  sees  at  this  single  point  at  which  their  work  crossed  the 
fundamental  division  between  the  two  men,  Flaherty's 
individual  quest  for  the  long  truth  and  Griei^on’s  for  the 
brief  progressive  one.  Grierson  had  an  articulate  social 
philosophy.  Flaherty  had  an  inarticulate  human  love.  The 
two  met  in  the  potter's  hand  and  face,  but  began  to  diverge 
in  what  was  made  of  them.” 

The  implication  that  Flaherty's  was  the  higher  concern  is  hard  to 
accept,  especially  for  those  of  us  who  found  his  romanticism  more 
picturesque  than  truthful.  But  have  we  perhaps  been  judging  a  poet 
by  the  standards  of  social  realism?  Calder-Marshall  is  persuasive 
enough  to  make  one  want  to  reconsider  and  especially  to  see  the  key 
film  The  Land ,  which  Grierson  holds  to  be  the  greatest  he  ever  made. 


205 


Grierson  himself,  of  course,  never  wavered  in  his  loyalty  to  Flaherty, 
even  when  their  paths  were  most  divergent.  The  way  in  which  he  and 
the  other  British  documentarists  rallied  again  and  again  to  his 
defence  is  one  of  the  most  heartening  lessons  the  book  has  to  teach 
Nevertheless  it  is  hard  to  understand  what  audience  the  publishers 
are  hoping  to  reach.  Though  the  first  part,  “Flaherty  the  explorer," 
is  of  fairly  general  interest,  the  rest  will  appeal  mainly  to  readers 
already  familiar  with  the  films.  In  which  case  it  docs  seem  a  pity, 
readable  though  the  present  text  is,  that  so  much  of  the  original 
research  material  has  not  seen  the  light  of  day.  As  it  is,  the  appen¬ 
dices  by  Rotha  and  Wright,  consisting  of  a  synopsis  of  each  film 
and  an  admirably  accurate  filmography,  are  valuable  for  reference, 
and  so  is  the  efficient  index.  The  stills  have  been  chosen  with  a 
splendidly  sympathetic  eye  to  illustrate  the  spirit  of  the  films, 

Brenda  Davies 

BOOKS  RECEIVED 

the  art  of  the  film  By  Ernest  Lindgren.  (Allen  and  Unwin,  30s.) 
Revised  and  enlarged  edition  of  the  book  first  published  in  1948, 
classics  of  the  FOREIGN  film;  a  pictorial  treasury.  By  Parker  Tyler, 
(Citadel  Press,  New  York,  $8.50,) 

single  bed  for  three:  a  Lawrence  of  Arabia  notebook.  By  Howard 
Kent,  (Hutchinson,  25s.) 


FLAVOUR  OF  GREEN  TEA  OVER  RICE 

confirmed  from  page  186 

suddenly  emerges  to  take  a  major  role  in  the  dim,  roundly 
telling  off  the  matchmakers  for  their  shady  dealings,  and 
rather  unconvincingly  becoming  the  mother's  mainstay 
against  loneliness  by  visiting  her  regularly  after  the  daughter's 
marriage.  In  Late  Spring,  on  the  other  hand,  every  character 
and  every  scene  is  perfectly  integrated  in  the  main  theme 
(not  a  father's  loneliness  as  in  Autumn  Afternoon ,  but  rather  a 
daughter's  reconciliation  to  the  idea  of  marriage),  and  the 
character  of  the  daughter's  friend  is  carefully  established  so 
that  her  final  offer  of  friendship  to  the  father  is  completely 
and  convincingly  in  character. 

The  integration  of  character  and  incident  is  so  exact 
throughout  the  film  that  it  is  one  of  his  great  masterpieces, 
and  the  sequence  in  which  father  and  daughter  make  a  last 
trip  together  to  Kyoto  before  her  marriage  is  probably  one 
of  the  most  perfect  in  Ozu's  work.  At  the  end  of  their  visit, 
the  daughter,  realising  that  this  is  their  last  trip  together, 
becomes  afraid;  he  calms  her,  and  they  go  to  bed.  As  they 
talk  peacefully  in  the  dark,  the  father  falls  asleep,  and  the 
camera  cuts  from  a  close-up  of  the  daughter's  face,  now 
tranquil,  to  a  shot  of  a  single  vase  framed  in  the  window. 
The  image  is  one  of  perfect  elegiac  beauty,  carried  over  in 
the  following  sequence  (the  father  and  an  elderly  friend 
sitting  next  morning  in  the  calm  of  a  ruined  temple  yard, 
talking  of  the  pain  of  raising  children  only  to  watch  them 
grow  away),  to  the  scene  back  in  Tokyo,  preparing  for  the 
wedding,  when  the  father  sinks  to  his  knees  in  wonder  at  the 
beauty  of  his  daughter  in  her  wedding-dress.  By  comparison, 
the  Late  Autumn  remake  gives  short  change  indeed*  with  a 
rather  perfunctory  conversation  between  mother  and 
daughter  on  their  last  trip,  and  then,  quite  simply,  a  con¬ 
ventional  studio  photograph  of  bride  and  groom  in  their 
wedding  clothes.  It  is  as  though  Oxu,  because  it  was  a  remake 
of  a  subject  he  had  already  explored,  used  bits  and  pieces 
without  ever  becoming  involved. 

Late  Autumn ,  in  fact,  like  Good  Morning  and  like  Early 
Spring,  has  no  true  centre,  and  therefore  no  dynamic  growth; 
the  sum  of  its  scenes  adds  up  to  no  more  than  the  sum  of  its 
scenes.  In  the  great  films,  on  the  other  hand — Late  Spring , 
Tokyo  Story ,  An  Autumn  Afternoon — there  is  a  subtle  Ozu 
alchemy  whereby  the  separate  elements  expand  and  coalesce 
to  form  a  perfect  whole.  At  the  end  of  Tokyo  Story ,  the  old 
man  mourning  for  his  wife  walks  out  on  the  terrace  in  the 
early  morning.  “It  was  a  beautiful  sunrise,”  he  says  quietly. 
“I  think  we're  going  to  have  another  hot  day,”  This  is  the 
point  to  which  the  entire  film  has  been  moving:  it  is  a  sum¬ 
mation  of  experience. 


CORRESPONDENCE 


Cinema-Verite 

The  Editor,  sight  and  sound 

Sir,— Louis  Marcorelles’  article  in  the  Summer  issue  of  sight  and 
sound  on  the  latest  in  cinema-verite  is  a  noteworthy  example  of  how 
illusive  truth  can  be.  I  was  present  at  the  Unesco  Film  Club 
showing  of  The  Showman  and  La  P unit  ion  at  which  Roberto 
Rossellini  spoke,  and  in  my  opinion  his  remarks  were  inspired 
rather  than  (as  Mr.  Marcorelles  wrote)  “aggressive”. 

“Why  did  you  make  the  film?”  Rossellini  asked  the  Maysles 
brothers  after  seeing  The  Showman,  and  after  explaining  that  he  did 
not  wish  to  be  rude  but  sincerely  wanted  to  know  whether  they 
considered  themselves  artists  (in  pursuit  of  Cinema)  or  scientific 
researchers  (in  pursuit  of  Truth).  In  this  context  AI  Maysles’  reply 
(“We  just  like  to  make  movies”)  seems  sophomorish  rather  than 
“splendid”. 

Following  La  P uni  don  and  Roach’s  explanation  that  he  had  shot 
the  entire  one-hour  film  in  two  days,  without  a  prepared  script  or 
treatment,  with  untrained  actors,  without  rehearsals,  giving  little  or 
no  direction,  etc.,  etc.,  Rossellini  made  these  comments:  “I  have 
more  confidence  in  you*  Jean,  than  you  have  in  yourself ...  1  refuse 
to  believe  that  you  have  so  few  talents  .  .  .  Next  time  I  want  to  see 
a  film  that  you  do  make,  not  one  that  you  not-make.”  And  he 
concluded  that  there  wasn’t  anything  wrong  with  cinema-viritg  that 
couldn’t  be  cured  by  a  little  hard  work.  “The  problem  with  you 
people  is  this/’  Rossellini  said,  as  if  he  knew  what  he  was  talking 
about,  “—you're  just  lazy." 

This  is  the  truth.  Maybe  not  the  whole  truth,  and  certainly  not 
“Nothing  but  the  Truth”  (as  Mr.  Marcorelles  recorded  it),  but  it  is 
the  truth  as  1  beard  it,  as  1  remember  it,  and  as  1  like  to  tell  it. 

Yours  faithfully, 

Paris*  7.  Cecils  Starr 

Subsidy  in  Italy 

Sir, — In  the  Spring  number  of  your  journal,  towards  the  end  of 
The  Front  Page,  you  say;  “We  have  asked  our  film-makers  often 
enough  why  they  can’t  be  Antonioni  or  Olmi,  Resnais  or  Truffaut” 

May  I  suggest  that  if  you  wanted  to  give  your  readers  some  sort 
of  answer  to  the  question  as  far  as  Italy  is  concerned,  it  would  be 
very  much  to  the  point  to  give  them  the  full  story  of  state  subsidy  in 
this  country:  of  how  all  political  parties  have  since  the  war  regarded 
the  film  and  television  industries  as  important  instruments  of 
national  and  international  public  relations,  that  post-war  American 
term  for  propaganda,  in  a  country  still  ridden  with  mental  reserve 
on  the  question  of  national  unity  and  with  various  complexes  in  the 
international  field. 

It  is  not  generally  known  that  the  Italian  state  is  even  in  trouble 
with  the  Common  Market  authorities  under  Article  92  of  the  Rome 
Treaty  for  excessive  subsidisation  of  films. 

Is  it  not  going  too  far  to  suggest  by  implication  that  similar 
security  of  office  would  not  bring  forth  a  mushroom  growth  of 
British  film  directors? 

Yours  faithfully, 

Milan.  Nicholas  M.  Carroll 

Distribution  U.3.A, 

Sir,— Just  the  mention  of  the  term  “film  distribution”  is  likely  to 
make  a  film  addict’s  blood  boil,  especially  in  the  United  States. 
Below  are  a  few  reasons  why. 

A  New  York  filmgoer  looking  in  his  newspaper  for  the  newly 
released  foreign  films  would  find:  The  Trial ,  Sanjuro ,  The  Bad  Sleep 
Welt ,  The  Idiot ,  Winter  Light *  Le  Amkhe,  II  Grido ,  Le  Caporal 
Ep  ingle  b  Paris  Nous  Appartient,  The  Eclipse,  Pickpocket,  Love  at  20 , 
and  most  recently  11  Posto.  But  all  of  these  are  not  new.  Le  Amkhe , 
//  Grido ,  The  Idiot — the  presence  of  these  can  be  explained  by  the 
interest  in  the  early  work  of  Antonioni  and  Kurosawa,  just  as  a 
similar  interest  saw  the  arrival  of  the  early  Bergman  films  a  few 
years  ago.  But  what  of  Paris  Nous  Appartient  and  Pickpocket?  Both 
were  released  several  years  ago  in  Europe.  This  makes  one  wonder 
which  films  made  within  the  last  year  we  will  have  to  wait  several 
more  years  to  sec.  And  which  will  we  never  see  at  all? 

Another  aspect  of  distribution  (though  somewhat  less  infuriating) 
is  the  change  of  titles  which  some  films  undergo.  Two  classic 


20  6 


examples  are  Los  Ofvidados  and  /  Vitelkmi,  which  became  The  Young 
and  the  Damned  arid  The  Young  and  the  Passionate  respectively. 
Others,  within  the  last  few  years,  are:  Persons  Unknown  to  Big  Deal 
on  Madonna  Street;  Ascenseur  pour  VEchafaud  to  Frantic;  Sait-on 
jamais?  [When  the  Devil  Drives)  to  No  Sun  in  Yen  ice;  The  Loneliness 
of  the  Long  Distance  Runner  to  Rebel  with  a  Cause  (only  in  some 
parts  of  the  country,  notably  Chicago);  and  11  Posto  to  The  Sound 
of  Trumpets, 

A  short  time  ago  I  went  to  Chicago  (a  distance  of  100  miles)  to  sec 
The  Eclipse  and  II  Grido  {The  Outcry),  11  Grido  turned  out  to  be  not 
//  Grido  but  an  Italian  film  of  1946  known  as  Outcry — and  the 
theatre  manager  was  unaware  that  he  was  showing  the  wrong  film. 
Furthermore*  The  Eclipse  had  been  cut  over  20  minutes.  The  abstract 
shots  from  the  final  sequence  were  missing  (all  that  remained  were 
two  shots  lasting  approximately  ten  seconds);  the  initial  scene  was 
only  one-third  its  original  length;  missing  entirely  was  the  sequence 
in  the  deserted  street  with  the  dogs;  missing  also  were  many  shots 
which  established  the  final  sequence.  However,  a  scene  which  had 
been  cut  from  the  print  I  had  seen  some  months  before  was  intact. 

And  such  is  the  state  of  affairs  of  film  distribution,  . . 

Yours  faithfully, 

Janesville,  Brian  Scobie 

Wisconsin. 

Correction — Work  in  Progress 

SlR,— Just  for  the  record,  Nothing  But  the  Best  is  produced  by 
Domino  Productions  Limited  for  world  distribution  by  Anglo 
Amalgamated  Film  Distributors;  and  released  in  the  United 
Kingdom  through  Warner-Pathe* 

Yours  faithfully, 

London,  W.L  David  Deutsch 

Ad  mi  r ado  res 

Sir, — We  put  in  your  knowledge  that  from  the  day  5th  November 
of  1962*  function  in  the  city  of  Rosario,  Argentina,  the  dub  of  Fans 
of  Dirk  Bogarde,  club  are  constitute  for  a  group  fanatic  and  admirer 
of  the  grand  English  artist  this  club  whose  mission  principal  is  to 
distribute  photograph. 

We  want  to  invite  to  Dirk  Bogarde’s  English  Fans,  that  wish  to 
belong  to  the  club  they  can  solicit  associated  cards  completely  free; 
they  must  send  us  their  name  and  address,  no  more, 

Our  dub  has  fellows  all  through  America  and  Spain,  too.  It  has 
distributed  more  of  14,000  actor’s  photos  free,  between  the  solicitors, 
we  have  made  many  radio  competitions  and  by  press  too,  about 
his  films,  and  the  results  of  the  last  of  them  about  which  were  the 
films  people  prefer  were :  (1)  Victim ,  (2)  The  Wind  Cannot  Read , 
(3)  Libel,  (4)  The  Spanish  Gardener ,  (5)  The  Angei  Wore  Red , 

From  the  first  days  of  the  club,  in  November  1962,  it  has  con¬ 
trolled  together  with  Rank’s,  Columbia’s  and  Metro’s  about  the 
number  of  days  in  which  Bogarde’s  films  have  been  exhibited  and: 
Rank’s  by  168  days,  Columbia  48  and  Metro’s  30  (246  days  in 
general  since  May  5th).  In  this  time  seven  city’s  cinemas  had 
dedicated  completely  programmes  to  this  actor. 

We  salute  you  affectionately  and  we  wish  you  a  lot  of  future  exits. 

Yours  faithfully, 

Club  Admiradores  de  Dirk  Bogarde,  Nelly  Miguel 
Suipaeha  J 135, 

Rosario  de  Sta*  Fe, 

Argentina. 


GREAT  FILMS - 

Film  societies  look  to  Trans-World  for  film  classics 

•  BILL  OF  DIVORCEMENT— Katharine 

Hepburn,  John  Barrymore 

•  MALE  ANIMAL— Comedy 

•  TREASURE  OF  SIERRA  MADRE— Walter 

Huston 

0  MALTESE  FALCON — Humphrey  Bogart, 

Peter  Lorre 

•  I’M  ALL  RIGHT  JACK— Peter  Sellers 
Write  for  catalog  of  US  and  foreign  features  and  shorts 

TRANS-WORLD  FILMS,  inc. 

332  $*  Michigan  Ave,,  Dept.  SS#  Chicago  4,  Illinois* 


THE  FESTIVALS:  TRIESTE 
continued  from  page  179 

Trnka’s  ingenious  The  Cybernetic  Grandmother  was  the  only 
short  of  merit;  and  the  Trieste  world  premiere  of  Roger 
Corman’s  X— -The  Matt  with  the  X-Ray  Eyes  proved  something 
of  a  dud.  American-Intemational’s  most  ambitious  production 
to  date,  it  is  concerned  with  the  tribulations  of  Dr.  Xavier 
(Ray  Milland),  discoverer  of  a  radio-active  serum  by  which 
his  eyes  are  turned  into  X-rays  and  his  life  into  hell*  He  can 
spot  tumours  inside  fully-dressed  patients,  see  through 
women’s  evening  gowns  and  win  a  fortune  at  Las  Vegas — but 
he  soon  goes  completely  daft  from  the  strain*  Floyd  Crosby’s 
camera  supplies  some  pretty  tricks,  but  the  film  falls  flat, 
largely  because  of  lack  of  vision  on  the  director’s  part.  A  group 
of  French  cinephiles  has  recently  attempted  to  recruit  Corrnan 
as  a  new  cult  director;  but  the  game  just  can’t  be  played*  Here 
he  actually  exemplifies  what  is  most  debilitating  at  the  heart 
of  the  current  crop  of  opportunistic  SF  and  terror  films:  an 
antiseptic  and  unpoetic  approach  to  material  which  cries  out 
for  imagination  and  tremulous  involvement, 

I  was  quite  excited  by  Trieste — more  than  most  of  those 
present — though  the  level  of  most  of  the  other  films  was  barely 
ankle-high.  Yet  Ikaria  alone  is  solid  enough  proof  that  adult 
SF  films  can  be  made ;  and  in  another  direction  Klouchantzev’s 
Planet  of  Tempests,  an  extraordinary  new  Russian  space 
adventure  (inexplicably  not  sent  to  Trieste)  is  proof  that  Flash 
Gordon  is  still  very  much  alive  and  kicking*  But  next  year 
Trieste  will  have  to  cast  its  nets  both  wider  and  farther  back. 
Rather  than  programming,  in  competition,  films  both  mediocre 
and  several  years  old  ( Masters  of  Venus ,  Attack  of  the  Puppet 
People),  we  should  be  given  non-competitive  surveys  of  classics 
in  the  genre*  And  next  year  there  must  be  a  batch  of  entries 
from  that  country  where  the  general  quality  of  SF  cinema  is 
currently  highest — Japan* 

Elliott  Stein 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

WARNER- PATH E  for  The  Servant,  Billy  Liar,  A  Majority  of  One,  Strangers  on 
a  Train,  The  Raven. 

PARAMOUNT  PICTURES  for  Seven  Days  in  May,  The  Trouble  with  Harry 
Rear  Window. 

UNITED  ARTISTS  for  Ifs  a  Mad ,  Mad,  Mad ,  Mad  World t  Lilies  of  the  field. 
20lh  CENTURY-FOX  for  The  Purple  Heart . 

RANK  FILM  DISTRIBUTORS  for  The  Birds,  The  Man  Who  Knew  Too  Much, 
Freud — The  Secret  Passion. 

BLC/BRITISH  LION  for  David  and  Lisa,  Sammy  Going  South. 

GALA  FILM  DISTRIBUTORS  for  Eve,  Piel  de  Terano,  The  Battle  of  Stalingrad. 
ACADEMY  CINEMA  for  l*  Petit  Soldat. 

CONTEMPORARY  FILMS  for  Paris  Nous  Apparent. 

SEBRICON  for  Le  Rendezvous  de  Minuif. 

TROY-SCHENCK  PRODUCTIONS  for  Psyche  59. 

HAL  WALLIS-KEEP  FILMS  for  Becket. 

SHOCHIKU  PRODUCTIONS  for  Tokyo  Story,  Good  Morning,  late  Autumn ( 
An  Autumn  Afternoon , 

ROME  PARIS  FILMS  for  Le  Mepris. 

ARGOS  FILMS  for  Muriel. 

VOX  T1TANUS/M  ARCEAU/COCINOR  for  ff  Demonic . 

FILM  POLSKi-M  1 N 1 ATU RE  STUDIOS  for  Labyrinth, 

CZECHOSLOVAK  STATE  FILM  for  Ikaria  XBl. 

SOVEXPORT  FILM  for  Childhood  of  Ivan,  Nine  Days  of  One  Year. 

CAHIERS  DU  CINEMA/LOUIS  MARCORELLES  for  photograph  of  Jacques 

Rive  tic. 

L.P.C./CAHIERS  DU  CINEMA  forte  Derniires  Vactmces. 

AGENCE  DE  PRESSE  BERNAND  for  La  Religieuse. 

LES  FILMS  ROGER  LEENHARDT/LOUIS  MARCORELLES  for  photograph 
of  Roger  Lconhardt. 

NATIONAL  FILM  ARCHIVE  for  Diary  for  Timothy ,  Triumph  of  the  Will, 
Hallelujah,  Pm  a  Tramp ,  Battle  of  San  Pietro. 


CORRESPONDENTS 

HOLLYWOOD:  Albert  Johnson  SCANDINAVIA :  Ailo  Makinen 

NEW  YORK:  Cecils  Starr  SPAIN  &  PORTUGAL:  Francisco  Aranda 

ITALY:  Giulio  Cesar c  Castello  POLAND:  Bpleslaw  Michalek 

FRANCE;  Louis  Marcordlts 

SOLE  AGENTS  for  U.S*A*;  Eastern  News  Distributors,  255  Seventh  Avenue, 
New  York  1,  N.Y. 

PRINTED  BY  Brown.  Knight  &  Truseott  Ltd.,  London,  England, 

BLOCKS  BY  W.  F.  Sedgwick  Ltd.*  London. 

ANNUAL  SUBSCRIPTION  RATES  (4  issues),  18s.  including  postage* 

UJ3.A.;  $3.50.  Price  per  copy  in  United  States,  35  cents. 

PUBLICATION  DATES:  1st  January.  1st  April,  1st  July,  and  1st  October* 
Overseas  Editions:  I2th  of  these  months. 


207 


A  GUIDE  TO  CURRENT  FILMS 

Films  of  special  interest  to  SIGHT  AND  SOUND  readers  are  denoted  by  one ,  two,  three  or  four  stars 


** ANGEL  BABY  (Crusader)  The  dash  of  sex  and  evangelism  in  Baby  Doll 
country.  Crisp,  intelligent  and  compact,  beautifully  acted  by  Mercedes 
McCambridge  and  newcomer  Salom£  Jens*  (George  Hamilton*  Joan  Blnndell; 
director*  Paul  Wendkos.) 

•♦BILLY  LIAR  ( Warncr-Pathe)  Adaptation  by  Waterhouse  and  Halt  of  their 
own  play  about  Billy  Fisher,  undertaker’s  clerk,  fantasist  and  born  Liar. 
Always  energetic,  often  very  funny,  and  compelling  acted  by  Tom  Courtenay 
and  Julie  Christie,  (Wilfred  Pickles;  director*  John  Schlesinger,  'Scope.) 
Reviewed. 

•♦♦BIRDS*  THE  (Rank)  Hitchcock’s  doomsday  fantasy  about  the  day  the  birds 
hit  back  at  the  humans  at  Bodega  Bay.  Neat  build-up  and  some  masterly 
sequences  of  claustrophobic  tension,  though  the  trick  work  gets  in  the  way  of 
any  very  prolonged  suspension  of  disbelief  (Tippi  Hedrcn*  Rod  Taylor, 
Jessica  Tandy,  Technicolor.) 

CLEOPATRA  (Fa*)  The  film  which  makes  it  all  too  apparent  that  with  £14 
million,  any  amount  of  assorted  talent,  extra vagant  Locations,  and  a  plot-line 
sanctified  by  Shaw  and  Shakespeare,  it's  still  possible  to  make  a  pretty  dull 
movie.  (Elizabeth  Taylor,  Richard  Burton,  Rex  Harrison;  director,  Joseph  L. 
Mankicwicz.  DeLuxe  Color,  Todd-AO),  Reviewed. 

CONDEMNED  OF  ALTONA*  THE  (Fox)  Hopelessly  miscast  and  mis¬ 
directed  travesty  of  Sartre's  very  considerable  play  about  post-war  guilt  and 
responsibility*  Only  Fredric  March  and  Franqoise  Provost,  as  the  German 
shipping  magnate  and  his  tormented  daughter,  keep  their  heads  above  water, 
(Sophia  Loren,  Maximilian  Schell,  Robert  Wagner;  director,  Vittorio  De 
Sica.) 

DR.  CRIP  PEN  (Warner- PatM)  Plodding  account  of  the  sad  little  wife- 
murderer.  hovering  uneasily  between  courtroom  and  flashback.  The  acting, 
particularly  by  Coral  Browne  as  the  unfortunate  Belle,  is  far  superior  to 
anything  else*  (Donald  Pleasence,  Samantha  Eggar;  director,  Robert  Lynn.) 

■  ***84  (Gala)  Fellini's  film,  as  autobiographical  as  you  care  to  read  it,  about  the 
life  and  times,  memories  and  desires,  of  a  Roman  film-maker.  An  extra¬ 
ordinary  tour  round  an  artist's  mind,  photographed  with  stunning  virtuosity 
by  Gianni  Da  Venanzo.  (Marcello  Mastroianni,  Claudia  Cardinale,  Anouk 
AimAe+)  Reviewed, 

*EVE  (Gala)  A  thoroughly  splendid  Jeanne  Moreau  teases,  titillates  and 
torments  poor  Stanley  Baker  into  a  grovelling  wreck  in  Gianni  Di  Venanzo ’s 
beautifully  photographed  Venice.  Many  brilliant  flashes  in  an  uneasy 
coalition  between  The  Blue  Angela  La  Dolce  Vita  and  The  Bible.  (Virna  List, 
Giorgio  Alberiazzi;  director,  Joseph  Lossy)  Reviewed. 

*55  DAYS  AT  PEKING  (Rank)  Story  of  the  Boxer  Rebellion  and  siege  of  the 
Peking  legations,  rethought  by  Samuel  li  roust  on,  Nicholas  Ray  and  Philip 
Yordan  as  a  U,N*  allegory*  Chinese  court  and  British  embassy  share  the 
English  actors;  Charlton  Heston  and  Ava  Gardner  stand  in  for  the  great 
powers.  Fine  fireworks,  (David  Niven,  Flora  Robson,  Techmcolor*Technirama 
70.) 

FOR  LOVE  OR  MONEY  (Rank)  Kirk  Douglas  as  a  San  Francisco  lawyer 
hired  by  a  rich  widow  as  matchmaker  for  her  three  daughters.  Rather  lacka¬ 
daisical  comedy,  nowhere  near  as  bright  and  shiny  as  it  would  like  to  be.  (Milzi 
Gaynor,  Gig  Young,  Thelma  Ritter;  director,  Michael  Gordon,  Technicolor 
Print.) 

♦FOUR  DAYS  OF  NAPLES,  THE  (Gala)  Nanni  Loy+s  tribute  to  the  Neapoli¬ 
tans  who  rose  against  their  German  occupiers  looks  very  authentic  In  the  long 
shot  battles  but  holds  its  personal  anecdotes  down  to  the  level  of  heroic 
cliches.  Outstanding  camerawork  by  Marcello  Gatti  (Lea  Massari,  Frank 
Wolff,  Georges  Wilson.)  Revie  wed. 

*  FREUD;  THE  SECRET  PASSION  (Rank)  Everything  considered,  a  fairly 
sober  and  occasionally  perceptive  account  of  the  Master's  life,  though  the 
dream  sequences  are  as  absurd  as  usual.  Montgomery  Clift  gives  a  monotonous, 
staring-eyed  performance  as  Freud  himself,  (Larry  Parks,  Susannah  York; 
director,  John  Huston*)  Reviewed. 

GATHERING  OF  EAGLES*  A  (Rank)  Life  on  a  Strategic  Air  Command 
base*  with  the  usual  martinet  commander  who  neglects  his  wife  in  the  interests 
of  operational  efficiency.  Also  as  usual,  the  aircraft  come  off  better  than  the 
people.  (Rock  Hudson,  Mary  Peach,  Rod  Taylor;  director*  Delbert  Mann. 
Eastman  Colour.) 

GAY  PURR-EE  ( Warner- Pa  tin?)  Full-length  UFA  cat  cartoon,  with  simple 
Mewsette  rescued  by  honest  Jaime  Tom  from  the  clutches  of  wily  schemers 
Meowrice  and  Mme,  Rubens-Chatle.  Some  pastiche  effects  (Lautrec,  Van 
Gogh,  etc,),  and  Judy  Garland  and  Hcrrmonc  G ingold  on  the  sound  track* 
but  design  and  cat-characterisation  both  sketchy.  (Director,  Abe  Levitow, 
Technicolor.) 

*HOW  THE  WEST  WAS  WON  (A f-G-MjCtnerama)  Bulging  with  stars  and 
shivering  at  the  seams*  the  first  Cinerama  story  film  mixes  eye-catching 
spectacle  with  slabs  of  static  narrative.  Ford's  Civil  War  sequence  comes 
closest  to  taming  the  giant  screen.  (Debbie  Reynolds,  James  Stewart,  Carroll 
Baker;  directors,  Henry  Hathaway,  John  Ford,  George  Marshall.  Techni¬ 
color.) 

♦♦LAWRENCE  OF  ARABIA  (BLCf Columbia)  David  Lean,  Sam  Spiegel  and 
Robert  Boll's  massive  reconstruction  of  the  desert  campaigns.  Impeccably 
academic  direction  and  a  genuine  response  to  the  setting,  but  the  whole  thing 
has  rather  the  air  of  a  blockbuster  in  search  of  a  hero.  (Peter  0*Toole,  Alec 
Guinness*  Jack  Hawkins,  Anthony  Quinn.  Technicolor*  Super  Panavision 
70.) 


MR.  ROBERTS  (Warner- Path^)  Reissue  of  the  1955  comedy*  begun  by  Ford 
and  finished  by  Mervyn  LeRoy,  about  life  aboard  a  U.S.  supply  ship.  Stylish 
playing  from  Henry  Fonda  and  Jack  Lemmon;  jokes  and  sentiments  faithfully 
reproduced  from  the  stage  original.  (James  Cagney,  William  Powell:  Warner- 
color,  CinemaScope,) 

•MISTRESS*  THE  (Gaia)  Vilgot  Sjoman's  first  film  as  director  takes  a  cool 
look  at  a  young  girl’s  Lor  Lured  relationship  with  Lwo  lovers*  with  acknowledg¬ 
ments  to  Bergman  and  the  NouvcJle  Vague,  Several  perceptive  scenes; 
atmosphere  overworks  the  elusive  and  elliptical.  (Bibi  Andersson*  Max  von 
Sydow,  Per  Myrberg.) 

•***N  AZARIN  (Contemporary)  Re- viewed,  Bunucl's  account  of  a  young  Mexican 
priest’s  attempt  to  live  as  a  modern  Christ  retains  its  ferocious  power.  Only 
a  clumsy  opening,  and  Figueroa's  occasionally  bloated  camerawork,  prevent 
it  from  achieving  the  perfection  of  Vir Uliana  and  The  Exterminating  Angel. 
(Francisco  Rabal,  Marga  Lopez,  Rita  Macedo.)  Reviewed. 

••NUTTY  PROFESSOR,  THE  (Paramount)  Jerry  Lewis  as  a  timid  college 
professor  transformed  by  a  Jekyll  and  Hyde  potion  into  a  pop-singing  teenage 
idol.  Inventive  and  very  funny,  particularly  in  its  early  scenes,  though  it  runs 
out  of  steam  after  the  halfway  mark,  (Stella  Stevens:  director,  Jerry  Lewis. 
Technicolor.) 

PRESSURE  POINT  (United  Artists)  Case  history  of  an  American  fascist, 
as  revealed  through  his  relations  with  a  Negro  psychiatrist,  A  Stanley  Kramer 
production,  blazing  with  honourable  intentions,  but  too  stilted  and  melo¬ 
dramatic  to  make  more  than  a  few  elementary  points,  (Sidney  Poitier,  Bobby 
Darin;  director,  Hubert  Cornfield.) 

•RAVEN,  THE  ( Warner-Pathe)  Roger  Corman’s  most  whole-hearted  send-up 
of  his  own  Poe  cycle.  Sadly,  the  witty  script  sags  in  the  middle,  but  Price, 
Karloff  and  Lorre  have  the  time  of  their  lives  as  a  trio  of  1 5th  century  magicians 
pitting  their  powers  against  each  other.  (Hazel  Court,  PathGcoIor,  Panavision.) 
Reviewed. 

RUNNING  MAN,  THE  (BLCf Columbia)  Thriller  about  an  insurance  fraud, 
which  sends  Laurence  Harvey  chasing  around  Spain  in  whiskery  disguise  as 
an  Australian  sheep  farmer.  Chief  mystery  is  Carol  Reed's  failure  to  make  a 
tolerable  adventure  more  than  rudimcntarily  exciting.  (Lee  Remick,  Alan 
Bates.  Technicolor,  Fanavision.) 

•STATION  SIX  SAHARA  (BLCfBritish  Lion)  Glowering  melodrama  about 
the  uproar  caused  at  a  remote  pipe-line  station  by  the  arrival  of  Carroll 
Baker.  Seth  Holt  directs  for  tension,  with  plenty  of  sweating  close-ups; 
Peter  van  Eyck  supplies  the  Teutonic  Sturm  und  Drang.  (Ian  Bannen, 
Denholm  Elliott.) 

•STUDS  LONIGAN  ( United  Artists)  Ambitious  adaptation  of  James  Farrell’s 
novel*  strong  on  Twenties  atmosphere  and  directed  with  feeling*  Unhappily, 
production  difficulties  and  a  laborious  central  performance  take  the  cdgeoJf  it. 
(Christopher  Knight*  Venetia  Stevenson,  Frank  Garshin;  director,  Irving 
Lerner.) 

•TOM  JONES  {United  Artists)  Hit-or-miss  rendering  of  Fielding’s  novel  as  a 
jolly  cavalcade  of  18th  century  bosoms  and  bawdry.  Energetically  undisciplined 
but  intermittently  salvaged  by  its  actors*  led  by  a  magnificent  Edith  Evans. 
(Albert  Finney*  Susannah  York,  Hugh  Griffith,  Joan  Greenwood;  director, 
Tony  Richardson.  Eastman  Colour.) 

UGLY  AMERICAN,  THE  (Rank)  Marlon  Brando  as  U.S.  ambassador  to  a 
South  East  Asian  state,  who  finally  learns  the  difference  between  neutralist 
(by  now  pro-American,  and  dead)  and  Communist,  Politically  naive  fable* 
often  disconcertingly  off  target*  (Eiji  Okada,  Pat  H ingle;  director*  George 
Englund.  Technicolor  Print.) 

VICE  AND  VIRTUE  (Gaia)  Vadim  reaches  the  lower  depths  in  a  raving 
adaptation  from  the  Marquis  de  Sade,  festooned  with  Gestapo  uniforms, 
vestal  Virgins,  Awful  Fates,  and  Wagner  on  the  sound  track.  (Annie 
Girardot*  Robert  H  ossein*  Catherine  Deneuve.  Franscope.) 

V.LP.s*  THE  (M-G-M)  All-star  entertainment,  with  Asquith  in  full  command 
of  his  cast,  and  Terence  Rattigan  supplying  the  smooth  and  predictable 
screenplay.  Plot  is  a  series  of  anecdotes  about  airline  passengers  delayed  by 
Tog,  (Elizabeth  Taylor,  Richard  Burton,  Orson  Welles.  Eastman  Colour* 
Fanavision*) 

•WAR  HUNT  (United  Artists )  Downbeat  story  of  a  psychotic  war  lover  in 
Korea.  Uneven  direction  of  the  players,  and  a  narrative  which  can’t  sustain  its 
rip*  though  the  war  scenes  are  appropriately  stark  and  frightening.  (John 
axon,  Robert  Redford,  Charles  Aidman;  director,  Denis  Sanders.) 

•♦WEST  SIDE  STORY  (United  Artists)  Strikingly  mounted  version,  of  the 
Broadway  musical  which  Fails  to  bridge  the  gap  between  realistic  backgrounds 
and  Hollywood  social  rage,  between  dramatic  dancing  and  tired  echoes  of 
Romeo  and  Juliet.  Fine  playing  by  George  Chakiris,  Richard  Beymer  and 
Rita  Moreno.  (Natalie  Wood,  RussTamblyn;  directors*  Robert  Wise,  Jerome 
Robbins*  Technicolor*  Fanavision  70.) 

WIVES  AND  LOVERS  (Paramount)  Cautionary  laic  about  a  best-selling 
novelist  whose  venture  into  expense  account  high-life  goes  to  his  head.  Would- 
be  sophisticated  comedy,  with  any  amount  of  martini-mixing  and  Broadway 
name-dropping;  sterling  performance  by  Shelley  Winters  as  wisccracker- in- 
chief*  (Janet  Leigh,  Van  Johnson;  director*  John  Rich.) 

WONDERFUL  WORLD  OF  THE  BROTHERS  GRIMM,  THE  (M-G-M/ 
Cinerama)  Heavily  played  by  Laurence  Harvey  and  Carl  Boehm,  the  inventive 
brothers  become  lost  in  the  Hollywood  schmaltz,  lightened  by  flashes  of  wit 
in  the  fairy  tales  and  by  Manila  Hunt's  glowing  witch-lady.  (Claire  Bloom* 
Yvette  Mimieux;  directors*  Henry  Levin,  George  Pal.  Technicolor*  Cinerama,) 


208 


ANNOUNCING 


the  seventh 
london 
him  festival 


BOX  OFFICE  OPENS  5TH  OCTOBER 
POSTAL  APPLICATIONS  ONLY 


THE  ACADEMY  CINEMA 

Oxford  Street  -  GER  2981 
presents  from  17  th  October 


SHELLEY  WINTERS  '  PETER  FALK 


THE  BALCONY 

“X”  (LONDON) 


From  the  play  by  JEAN  GENET  ‘  Directed  by  JOSEPH  STRICK